Podcasts about handmaidens

This article was triggered by the situations of two single women that I have been inspired to advise to become Handmaidens.Most of this article applies to every Believer and is addressed elsewhere on the website The vast majority of this article is also relevant to married women. That said this article focuses specifically on single women who are truly committed to serving the Almighty Creator whose true Name is “Yah the Eternally Self-Existing” for the rest of their lives without a husbandRelationship With Creator is broadcast live Fridays 12Noon – 1PM ET and Music on W4CY Radio (www.w4cy.com) part of Talk 4 Radio (www.talk4radio.com) on the Talk 4 Media Network (www.talk4media.com). Relationship With Creator is viewed on Talk 4 TV (www.talk4tv.com).Relationship With Creator Podcast is also available on Talk 4 Media (www.talk4media.com), Talk 4 Podcasting (www.talk4podcasting.com), iHeartRadio, Amazon Music, Pandora, Spotify, Audible, and over 100 other podcast outlets.Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/relationship-with-creator--3198941/support.

Graduation Day.  Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels."You know nothing of what you speak of, Ishara, yet you now feel free to insult us," she simmered."Don't know, don't care. It was all before my time. I care about the 'here-and-now' as well as what we do in the future. What I am asking you is what concrete item or 'thing' can be provided to House Zorja to put this blood feud behind you. Name it and House Ishara will endeavor to procure it for you.""We are not merchants," Jana's eyes narrowed."No. I didn't imply you were. If you want new sandals for everyone in your House, I'll find you new sandals. If you want 100,000 acres of ranchland, I'll find you the land. Name it," I persisted."Our prestige cannot be bought," she 'explained'."No, but a blood feud with House Ishara can be avoided by making a request of us in the same way as expressing your desire to harm my daughter can be expressed by denying my offer," I hardened. "And 'fuck you very much' if you think I won't use every son, daughter, mother, aunt, and uncle of Ishara when I come gunning for House Zorja too.""You wouldn't dare bring outsiders into this," Klavdiya interjected."Why not? The offices of Ishara handed House Zorja the coup of the century ~ the capture of the People's Liberation Army Navy nuclear carrier. A member of House Zorja commanded that task, yet they did so by leading forces marshalled by House Ishara, outsider forces. You may wish to keep playing by old rules concerning who is and isn't part of a House, but I am not so constrained, sisters.""So Klavdiya, if House Meenakshi pursues its blood feud with House Zorja, House Ishara will gleefully join them in the pummeling. And we have Isharans in the 9 Clans, the Khanate and the Illuminati who will gladly help us out in slapping them around like the old-fashion curmudgeons they are showing themselves to be, or, House Zorja may request a gift from House Ishara and we will happily clear accounts between them and House Meenakshi in the name of our daughter, Parvati. Their choice.""You are still on the mats," Elsa reminded me. Sikia coiled protectively next to us."And you said something about a lesson being long overdue," Pamela smirked, "Kitten.""Cáel Ishara," Shawnee said in a soft voice, "perhaps it is germane to the argument: the fault of the blood feud rests with House Zorja, not House Meenakshi."I fell on my back, carrying Tad fi with me. She gasped out in surprise while remaining closely cuddled with me. Her right hand never left my lips."Why does no one tell me this shit?" I moaned."You are hard," Tad fi announced. "Are you ready to have more sex?" She was sounding upbeat about our prospects. She was also ignorant of our surroundings being deaf and blind to the mortal realm."Gossamer Wing," I created a pet name for the augur, "we are lying on the sparring mats of a large combat arena in the central Full-blooded training center for Havenstone with roughly 500 sisters in attendance (the audience had grown). While I am enticed by your scent, words, proximity and sweet memories of what we've shared, I'm probably going to be badly beaten up really soon for a terrific diplomatic snafu.""But then we can have sex?""Yeah. I'm totally up for having sex with you after they release me from Medical," I assured her. I looked around her to a very unhappy Mahdi."Can you find it in your heart to forgive House Zorja? Anything I can,""Yes," she abruptly cut me off.What the fuck?"At this time, my hatred of House Ishara, and you in particular, make any grievance I have with House Zorja pale in comparison. You have bewitched my only daughter. She bares your child, and it will be a wonderful child if the soiled augur you've stuck your cock in is to be believed," she ground out bitterly. "I want to go home. I want to find enemies to kill. And when I do, Cáel Ishara, know each and every one of them will carry your face in my mind."She turned to Jana. "Do you agree that we both hate Ishara enough to put aside our current differences?"Jana studied Mahdi, me, then Mahdi again and agreed. She stood. Mahdi stood. They clasped arms like Amazons, then hugged like sisters."Agreed. He is much worse."My thoughts on the matter. Woot! I was having sex! Oh, and I was making Aya happy by ending a blood feud."My admiration of you continues to increase," Krasimira looked at me. "This diplomacy stuff is harder than it looks yet you pull it off so effortlessly.""Yay me!" I muttered."Keeper, are we done?" Sikia asked Krasimira."I believe so," the older Amazon rose to her feet. Sikia was far faster in rising."Mahdi of Meenakshi, you have insulted me and my augur. Defend yourself," she snarled. If Tad fi hadn't been immediately present, Mahdi wouldn't have even warranted a warning no doubt."Had you done your job," Mahdi flowed into her fighting stance, "you both wouldn't be pregnant.""Whoa now," I struggled to rise while keeping Tad fi close and my body between her and the Meenakshi/Zorja side of the mat. "Sikia, I can't let you fight. You're pregnant too.""Don't be stupid, Cáel Ishara," Sikia retreated off the mat, so she could shed her jacket and footwear. "Amazons have fought pregnant for thousands of years.""Hold on now," NYPD Sgt. Larisa Kutuzov said in English as she moved forward. I was a millisecond too late. Larisa's foot touched down on the mat and Marlene Zorja popped her one, a hand chop to the larynx. The senior cop stumbled forward."Mom!" shouted Nikita. Marlene followed up with a leg sweep, putting Larisa face first on the mats, then a fist strike to the back of the head, knocking her out. Neat and tidy in less than two seconds.Nikita was about to charge in when Chaz stopped her."Footwear," he advised in the tone of voice I had learned to associate with him and imminent violence. The moment he stopped her, he was quickly removing his own socks and shoes. Virginia and Pamela were doing the same. I was allowed freedom of movement because I was holding Tad fi. Krasimira exited because of her unique status. The rest were already barefoot."Gale, could you please stay with Tad fi," I tried to hand her off."No," Gale looked me over. "I will fight." No hint on whose side she would be fighting on. Krasimira came to my rescue."I'll take her.""Tad fi," I told the augur, "I have to go get beaten up now, but I promise I will be back for you directly.""This is not your fight," Krasimira said. "The words and deeds are Sikia's.""A, she carries my child and B, the deeds being called into question are my fault.""You told me once they were the Will of Ishara," Krasimira mused."We are one in the same," I gave a lopsided grin."Be careful," Tad fi pleaded. "Your future is a chaotic jumble, I cannot see,""Eh, I've been very bad. We'll talk about it later. Gotta go," I headed onto the mats.Pamela was giving the ground rules to the 'normals': No 'fair warnings'. No 'fair play'. No 'time outs'. You fought until unconscious, or you surrendered."This is going to suck," Virginia assessed our odds. Two Amazons had removed Larisa from the mats and were tending to her. Nikita was kneeling by her side until she heard Virginia, then came our way.Besides Sikia, we had Pamela, Chaz, Virginia, myself and Nikita. Oneida stepping up was nice. She wasn't a great combatant, but we dearly needed the help. Gale joining us was, unsettling. Amazons don't play fair, so this could be a ruse.Against us were all three Zorja and both Meenakshi ~ I imagined Rhada felt she had something to prove to her mother. They'd picked up ten other Amazons and Rhonwenn Nemain. Klavdiya joined them to counterbalance her baby sister. Eight to seventeen ~ ouch."Damn," a familiar voice from my first days on the job spoke up from behind me, "we almost missed this." I didn't dare look over my shoulder. Desiree stepped between Chaz and Virginia. Rachel came up on my left and Tiger Lily on my right. At the tail end of our line was Mona, Meridian, Brielle and Wiesława. Fifteen to seventeen was looking much better, especially considering Desiree had brought five Security Detail warriors with her, all of whom were moving to further bolster our numbers."Rachel," Elsa looked to her underling, "you have no idea why you are fighting.""It is for Cáel. So it must be for a better tomorrow," Rachel laughed."Very well," Elsa smirked."You!" Mahdi pointed at me, and we both charged. It was a jumbled nightmare of clashing bodies, war cries and flashes of movement all around. Our side had two main advantages -While Chaz was by no means the best hand-to-hand combatant present, he knew the basic Amazon style and most Amazons didn't know his. Added to his overall height and bulk advantages, he bought us time.Of greater importance, Rachel, Tiger Lily and Mona had extensive training working as a team, which none of the opponents had.Elsa was the most dangerous individual on the mat. Pamela was the second most dangerous, so Elsa grabbed a couple of partners and ganged up on her to drive her off the mats. Chaz went next, out-Elsa'ed and beaten unconscious. The issue was, it took her too long to accomplish those two feats. By the time she rounded on me, Rachel and Tiger Lily, our half of the field had wiped out theirs. It was six of us (me, Rachel, Tiger Lily, Gale, Wiesława and Desiree) versus four of them (Elsa, Marlene, Klavdiya and Rhonwenn).Still, I was facing Elsa, so a judicious bit of treachery was required."Gale," I huffed and puffed, "please retire. I don't want you to fight your sister.""What?" Gale snapped. She'd taken a beating, yet remained feisty."No, fighting her sister is okay with me," Desiree scowled. "We are still facing fucking Elsa.""All the other women you have mated with have failed. I remain," Gale trumpeted."Oh, you are right," I half-turned. "All the reason you are more precious to me.""Really?""Of course," I deepened my introspective appreciation of her."Oh," and Klavdiya punched Rhonwenn. That was an 'oh, Cáel Ishara must actually care for my baby sister and not be just a Playa' on Klavdiya's part. Yeah. I'm a horrible fucking person at times.Rachel, Tiger Lily and I rushed Elsa. Marlene pivoted to ward against Klavdiya while Gale and Wiesława stormed in against her. Desiree helped Klavdiya finish drubbing Rhonwenn before they combined to force Marlene off the mats. Elsa chose to go down swinging in a dogpile of bodies. I took an ear-ringing blow to the head which allowed Rachel to apply a chokehold and it was lights out for the Head of SD.After some water bottles went around and those concussed returned to wakefulness, the resolution of the brawl was decided. Mahdi apologized to Sikia. It was short, terse and sparing of any empathy, yet was within the bounds of Amazon etiquette. She departed with Rhada, which left me to pick up the pieces, starting with Nikita's mom."Oh," the older woman moaned then, "Ms. Fredrickson? What are you doing here?""Avenging you, Mother," Nikita fluffed up the truth. "She, Cáel and the others cleaned house on the woman who jumped you and her allies.""Desk Sergeant," Desiree gave a curt nod."This isn't over," Larisa winced as she moved to a sitting position."Mrs. Kutuzov, it is over," I headed off a colossal waste of time. "This is my daily life and part of your daughter's life with JIKIT. You will find scant witnesses and no tape recordings of these events. This craziness is just another day in the life here at Havenstone. You stepped on the mat and thus became fair game to any physical confrontation an opponent cared to mete out. Consider this sovereign soil of an independent nation-state.""We," she looked around. "You kicked their asses?""Definitely," Pamela gave a feral snarl."This is plain nuts," she shook her head, winced in cranial pain, then put her aching head in her hands."One of the reasons we've put our dating in hiatus," Nikita comforted her mother while looking at me, and smiling affectionately.Ah, for fuck sakes! I was engaged to someone else and having a dozen kids by ten different women. How could I still possibly be considered viable dating material? Oh yeah, martial valor, laughing at death, I hung out with truly exceptional cool people and I would always be in need of saving, a plus for a crusader like Nikita.I had so many allies to tend to, but only one who seemed to be making an exit. I swooped down on Tad fi long enough to place her fingers to my lips."I'll be right back, friend of a friend in need," and off I went. I caught Tavi of House Stolgos just outside the door. She wasn't avoiding me. She'd been observing Chaz and he had been otherwise occupied.My British companion had played a pivotal role in the combat and taken his beating like a man. He'd been rendered unconscious. So had many others, so no stigma was attached to his loss. Post-battle, he had chosen to sit on his haunches, knees up, talking to several of the Amazons, both kneeling and standing. A few had been bystanders and a few others foes.He stayed on his ass to reduce his height advantage. Letting Amazons make eye contact while not having to look up at you created definite benefits. His good natured approach to his role in the fight and pummeling earned him positive vibes as well. He made it clear the tussle to him was not macho-personal. He was my 'brother / sister / sibling' spiritually-speaking via Pamela adopting us both as her 'grandsons', so my fights were his fights. Sikia had my (Cáel's) child, so that bond extended to her as well ~ family.Pamela and I had schooled him on Amazon psychology and those lessons were now paying serious dividends. 'The Male' hadn't wanted to fight them ~ 'Amazons are tough' he'd confessed, he knew this because he worked with several every day on JIKIT~ but family was on the line, so he fought. Mahdi had apologized, so the matter was settled. The other Amazons he'd fought? They had fought for their reasons and he was okay with not questioning them about it.Why? He was conscious of his conspicuous status as a 'guest', knew he was in no way an Amazon, and was not privy to what motivated them. He didn't want to be an Amazon. He had his own, much younger, martial tradition he was proud of, yet was eager to learn from the vastly greater Amazon war lore because 'winners' didn't have a gender-bias and no other tradition could compete with the Amazons' 3,000 years.Under normal circumstances, the women around him wouldn't have given credence to his praise. He was a male after all. Through the tiny tear I'd created in their insulating social fabric, Chaz was building upon his own exploits. In the after-battle analysis, the Amazons reflected on the realization Elsa had concentrated on him as her number two objective, second only to Pamela who scared everyone who knew anything about her. That bolstered Chaz's appeal.For the Amazons who thought a male would get all pouty and cry over being beaten up by a girl/girls, Chaz was breaking the mold. He wasn't angry. He was amused. The fight had been a learning experience and he'd felt honored to watch, no matter how briefly, a warrior of Elsa's caliber fight. He'd explained 'I', Cáel Wakko Ishara, considered Elsa one of the top 5 combatants I'd ever seen, which included Ajax the Unconquered. The others were Sakuniyas, reborn Amazon and former Queen of Assyria, Saint Marie, the Golden Mare, and Pamela, the Cliff-walker.More happy Amazons because the list's only non-Amazon was a dead Hero from the Trojan Wars and it was well known I 'got around' (aka dealt with violent outsiders.) Chaz was telling the truth, almost. The 'fifth' person on the list was Alal, but explaining him would be difficult, so Chaz edited him for this particular audience. Good man.In the hallway, "Tavi, a moment," I called out. She slowed down, took a few more steps allowing me to catch up."Yes Ishara?" she gave me her best neutral look. Yep. She was jealous."I beg two favors from you," I quickly went down to one knee in her path. That caught her off guard and left her in the awkward position of me being terribly close and staring up at her."I, I will listen," she muttered."I would like to know if you are pregnant," I asked very softly. Yes, she was, but she didn't want to tell me. She contemplated pushing past me. It would be very easy. "I know I am stepping beyond the boundaries between warriors. Please. My destiny has brought you two together. I am at fault here." 'Fault' was the key word."If I have a son, he will be given to the Queen," Tavi's face was stern and unforgiving. "He will live.""That's not what he's worried about," I shook my head. "He wants to be a father to your daughter, Tavi. He wants to introduce you to his mother and grandmothers, maybe his sisters too, if that can be arranged.""Huh?""He is not like me, Tavi. There is no other in his life, but you.""I, I will not leave my House for him," she protested angrily."He would never ask you. That doesn't mean he doesn't want to remain at your side for years to come. He can be a father to your child and not be a part of House Stolgos in the same way you can be a mother to your child and not be a part of Clan Tomorrow.""Oh," she furrowed her brow. "How would this possibly work?""I have an 'in' with the Queen," I winked. "I'll work out something.""He knows I will never stop being an Amazon," she elucidated intensely."Absolutely. He is an intelligence operative after all. He's figured a few things out for himself.""Why doesn't he tell me these things?""Tavi, he threw his body on top of me to shield me from a bomb blast, so he's undoubtedly brave, but telling you what is in his heart is scary for him. As his brother, I see behind his silence,""Oh, what should I do?" she was vexed."Go back in there, demand to speak with him and tell him the truth," I stood up."The truth?""That you are going to have a little StolgosTomorrow-ite running around sometime next year," I exuded confidential friendliness."Cáel Ishara," she tilted her head slightly, "you don't know much about infants, do you?""Nope," I pseudo-confessed. I actually did know something about newborns. I'd studied up so I could make a move on a cute girl whose free time was eaten up by babysitting, so I 'helped out'. Oink."They aren't 'running around'," she turned to head back into the gym, "until the ninth month at the earliest. Normally, running doesn't happen until the eighteenth month.""My fiancée has a three-year old, so she should be able to help me through some of the hardest parts," I babbled along. Tavi didn't give a crap.In we went. Tavi stormed straight toward the bevy of Amazon babes concentrating on 'her' Chaz."Color Sergeant Tomorrow," she abruptly interrupted. "A moment of your time.""Ladies," Chaz uncoiled himself from the surrounding women. The Amazons were either mildly put off, they thought they were about to get laid, or pissed off, they were sure they were about to get laid, and Tavi was stomping on their happy."Yes, Ms. Gentry," Chaz linked his hands behind his back in a 'rest easy' stance. 'Gentry' was the fake last name Tavi used in the outside world. She motioned toward the windows with her head. Off they went. I couldn't hear what was being said, but my lip reading skills were up to the task.T: (I am pregnant)C: (I love you)T: (Oh) ~ stunned. Go Chaz!C: (Well, I don't imagine the Amazons have a marriage ceremony and an Anglican service would be inappropriate, so perhaps we could research a Scythian ritual which could make both families happy) ~ delivered in the patented smooth Chaz style.T: (Marriage? To you?)C: (I will not submit to being anyone's slave nor would I ever ask you to submit to me. Outside of that, will you be my partner and my partner alone until the cliffs separate us?)T: (Amazons are not monogamous)C: (I am)T: (I will, I mean, can I think about this?)C: (I am not going anywhere, Tavi){Pause}T: (Did you put Ishara, Cáel Ishara up to this?)C: (Yes)T: (Why?)C: (I imagine he explained what I am feeling better than I could)T: (Oh, do you want me to meet your mother and grandmothers?)C: (Absolutely)T: (Okay)C: (Okay ~ you would like to meet my Mother and Grandmothers?)T: (No, yes, I mean, yes I would like to meet them and I am okay with you being with no other woman until the cliffs separate us, and I will do the same, no other males)C: (If I pick you up, hug you and kiss you, will your sisters freak out?)T: (I don't know)So Chaz swept Tavi up until her head was higher than his (a feat, considering their 8" height differential) and kissed her deeply. Mumbled words followed. Tavi wrapped her legs around Chaz's waist and out they went. Around me were angry murmurings of the 'did that Amazon just run off with our man' variety. Not my problem. I had plenty of different Amazons wanting my attention. Hallelujah!{8:00 pmDon't try this at home.I covered my face with a pillow and pressed down hard. I'd already tried breathing exercises, meditation and even contemplated more cranial trauma before thinking up this particular crazy idea. It took some mental effort and accessing some of my Alal-'pain sorting' skills to accomplish, but in the end, I felt myself 'let go'.I sat up."Hello," Tad fi beamed."Hey," I took a deep breath. Since we were talking, I must have passed out. Her eyes wandered over the room."Is this the world as you see it?" she wondered. Oh yeah, I had to be creating the environment for her to enjoy.Sikia was kneeling on the bed a foot away, her gaze moving between the two of us. The 'grayness' of her form suggested she was wholly in reality and not in the 'Ishara-space' the goddess had shown me and I was now sharing with my augur."This is how you see me?" she examined her fingers, her wrists, then some long locks of her hair."You are more beautiful," I answered. The impact of my words crossing over drew her eyes back to me. It was the magic of hearing for the normally deaf girl. I concentrated, peeled back some fantasy and attached a realistic form to Sikia. Tad fi followed my gaze."Your hair," she addressed her guardian, "It is lighter than I imagined."Sikia said something I couldn't understand, muffled as it was by my dreaming."I cannot hear you, but I see you through his eyes," the augur carried on her conversation. They touched. It had to be somewhat bizarre for Sikia. As she reached for Tad fi's hand, her friend intercepted the extended member. Their fingers intertwined before completing the journey to the guardian's lips."Don't cry, no, we couldn't have, no, we shouldn't have knocked him out sooner. I don't think he was aware of this discipline when we first met. Were you, Cáel?""No. Perhaps if I had understood more about the consequences of seeing ghosts, I might have," I tapered off. "Now that we know. I can try this more often.""Your health?" Tad fi worried."I might be immortal," I confessed. I was confessing because I was desperately seeking a way to share some of my genetic quirkiness with her ~ some strength to carry her through this pregnancy and spare her life, Dot Ishara be damned."And you would seek a way to spare me," she graced me with her gentle presence. Lying in the 'spirit' world was a whole lot tougher than in the flesh."Yeah. I've got some arcane lore rattling around in my head, plus I have a few outside sources I can ask for help. I'm not giving up on you.""I have foreseen my death.""Well, un-foresee it," I scolded her. "Dot Ishara told me we see what might happen, though nothing is guaranteed. So even your death isn't an absolute. Since it hasn't happened, I see no reason to let it happen. You are going to live to hold our daughter. If not, my immortality is worthless.""You can never save everyone. Sometimes you must let a few go to save the rest," she advised."If I find someone I'm not attached to, I'll let them go. I promise. Until then, I'm, ugh, I'm fading, and I'm keeping you.""We shall see," she murmured. I fell back into my body and into wakefulness."Now we have sex," Tad fi announced in a melodic voice."He is ready to perform," Sikia agreed. She was fondling my balls with one hand while her breath played across my rod. I sat up to see the augur climbing up the bed between my thighs. She kissed my glans, licked across its top, then kissed it again."I've got it from here," she told Sikia."What?" Sikia was confused. Tad fi's lips began to engulf my sceptre."Sikia, come here," I gently pulled on her arm. She was conflicted yet up some came.We started out with tender kisses on the lips. I kept drawing her toward me. My lips and tongue migrated down her chin and throat to her breasts. When she thought my target was her breasts, she was all onboard. That was a mere stop-off point on my journey, though I played around for a while.At the same time, I had to use subtle movements with my hips and clenches with my gluts to school Tad fi on her fellatio. Thankfully, I was doubly-blessed. This wasn't my first time schooling two girls at once and Tad fi could determine more from such minimal reactions due to her heightened sense of my muscle contractions through her touch than any other woman I'd ever met.When I began running my tongue in large lashes underneath her breasts, I confused Sikia once more. She was resistant as my hands on her hips pulled her higher so that my lips and teeth could tease her taut stomach while I twirled my tongue in her belly button. She giggled.I had been slowly wiggling down the bed, backing Tad fi up, so when it came time to mount Sikia on my face, I had the headboard room. I kept her muscular thighs securely in hand because the moment I had her happy, I pushed her up. She looked down, seeking guidance and I motioned her to turn around. She did the eye-ball math, realized she'd be facing her augur, and hastily obeyed. Of course, her movement on the bed alerted Tad fi through mattress vibrations.Sikia was sitting on my face, leaning down so she could run her hands through Tad fi's hair and along her face and lips (and my phallus). I kept my hands pressed between our bodies. My right made the sojourn to my pubic area to play around and give them both something else to suck on, my fingers. My left loitered around between Sikia's breasts and her clitoris when my lips were otherwise occupied.I could cup her clit with my tongue in a U-shape, rubbing it along my taste buds. Most of my time was taken up with my tongue broad lashing her vulva or tightly-twisted and delving into her cunt and my nose pushing against her brown hole. I could tilt myself up so I could make tongue-intrusions into her back passage as well. The first time, she squealed.Before she could decide if she wanted to make me stop (she did, virtually all first timers always default to asking their partner to stop, so you have to distract them), Tad fi wanted to know what had brought her reaction on. Then came Sikia's troubled revelation of what I was doing, how the augur shouldn't suffer through it, despite the increasing pleasure she was receiving, only to finally be unable to supply the answer as to why Tad fi shouldn't experience it too.Sikia shot me a treasured look of bewilderment. I'd brought her to orgasm with my tongue alone. I was a guy after all."Switch?" I suggested. Tad fi was still administering one of the slowest, most considerate blowjobs I'd ever experienced. She wasn't rushing toward anything. Sure, she was unschooled, but was devoting her incredible sensitivities to my pleasure and taking pleasure in her ability to bring me to such excitement."Change places?" she mused. "Okay." Tad fi's lips slid off me with one final, loud 'pop', then she used her spider-like fingers to climb up my body while Sikia traveled south. She lavished butterfly kisses on my face ~ childish, yet so very appropriate between us ~ and I mirrored the gesture.With some reluctance, she mounted me, facing Sikia. My tongue flicking across her clit on its first exploration brought out a joyous gasp. It only got better from there.The Long Slide Into Domestic Life:"Twins?" Hana snuggled into my arms. We were at her place, naked in bed together after a late late-night unscheduled meeting with some VIPs. Despite the late/early hour, she was alert, tense even. It had been a mentally stimulating late night encounter which had brought me to her bed."Yes. That is what Tad fi predicted," I inserted between raining kisses down on her forehead. Hana liked non-distracting attention when she was in this kind of mood. She was exhausting herself mentally as she was building up to being amorous."Ana-Călina and  rp d?" she worked over the names on her tongue. "They have a special meaning?""Only if you are Hungarian and Romanian," I teased her. She elbowed me slightly. " rp d was the semi-mystical pagan warlord who led the Ten Tribes who became known as the Hungarians ~ the Magyar peoples ~ into the Carpathian Basin, present day Hungary. Ana-Călina was born a Byzantine princess of the storied House of Basarab; she married Radu Negru, thus becoming the first Princess of a free Wallachia ~ the foundation for a free Romania. She was also the great-grandmother of Dracula.""So they are famous names with regional historical significance, did they live long, happy lives?"" Árpád, no one knows for sure. His kids were quarrelsome, but they did manage to found a dynasty at the start of the second millennia which ruled for three centuries.""Ana-Călina, yeah. I think so," I continued. "She lived into her seventies and her eldest son left his country stronger, richer and safer than when he received it. She did out live her husband by over fifty years, and got to see her youngest grandson bury most of his rivals, the kids from her husband's first marriage.""Ah, what?" Hana rose up until we were eye to eye. Since she was naked, her boobs swayed slightly as she did so. My eye flickered. "Eyes forward, Mister," she playfully barked. "What happened to all her other grandsons?""Wallachia in the 15th century was a tad rough and tumble," I evaded."They killed one another?""Mostly they were killed by conspiracies amongst their boyars, nobles of the time.""Why does, Tad fi want to dredge up these names again?" she kept eye contact."Not a clue," I pleaded."But you think it is important?""No. I think you are important. Screw Fate. It can name its own kids. We can chose whatever names make you happy, except 'Up'. Up's been taken.""You've named another of your offspring 'Up'? That's cruel, or does that mean something in another language I'm unaware of?" she shifted her shoulders so her boobs wobbled again. Of course, I broke eye contact. I hadn't had sex in hours and her boobies were right there, damn it!"Actually, Pamela and I named this secret agent in Hungary that, just to fuck with his head," I divulged."Oh. Pamela. I should have known," she slowly smiled. "You are being very well behaved," she added. Woot! She noticed I wasn't throwing her down and pawing her delectable flesh. "One more thing before the nookie.""Name them. Their dead," I pledged."Not necessary," her sigh turned into a giggle. "If I'm going to be having twins, I'm going to be rather big come late March. We need an earlier wedding date."Oh, fuck me!"What do you have in mind?" I tried to keep the creeping dread out of my voice."New Year's Day?" she suggested. I did a quick calculation. That was annihilating 78 days out of what remained of my bachelor life. In 114 days my life would cease having any meaning whatsoever. I'd be a Mr. to someone's Mrs. The end"Sure, I can arrange to be killed before then," stumbled out of my mouth."What was that?" Hana pouted."Nothing Dear. Cosmic psychic intersection with an Al -demon; don't know what came over me," I fibbed."Man up," Hana bit my nose. "Our marriage won't be that bad if we both work at it. It isn't like I'm demanding celibacy from you." Then she mouthed 'yet'."Wait. Did you mean celibacy, as in no fun at all, or monogamy, as in only 'happy time' with you?" I desperately sought clarification."Oh," she pursed her lips. "I meant monogamy. I didn't mean to scare you.""Oh, thank goodness," I sighed."Here," her gaze turned tender. "Let me make it up to you." Hana placed one hand on my shoulder and rose up my body until my face was gently nestled in her bosom. Then she wiggled back and forth, basically because I'm a big baby and easy to please. I was alternating which nipple I was kissing in no time."Mmm," she murmured. "I've missed you." Her other hand's fingernails coasted down my abdomen and found 'Mr. Happy' had risen to attention. Okay, he'd been hopping up and down on my groin since she'd said we were 'going to bed' 30 minutes ago. Hana decided wrap up my shaft with her hand, then applied a few tender strokes. I reciprocated by cupping her left tit in one hand, forming a mound with her areola at the center, and began to twirl from the outside inward to her hardened nipple with just the tip of my tongue.It was 4 a.m. Why was I taking it slow when I had my final work review with Katrina in three hours? Hana deserved this and more. Why was Hana doing it? She was her own boss, plus her life was careening wildly outside of anything she'd imagined before she'd first laid eyes on me. Half of the financial empire she shared with her father was suddenly in the hands of a military dictatorship, her beloved father was dealing with the murder of her hated step-brother and she was marrying a Prince in a European cathedral which required someone high in the Vatican's approval process to use.Yeah, her life had gone nuts. Worse, she loved me. And I wasn't the kind of man she ever thought she'd love. She'd thought she'd never love anyone again after her life with her asshole of an ex-husband and their bitter, contentious divorce. I was barely someone she could classify, and Hana was a terribly ordered and organized person. Saying my life was messy was being generous. I was some mysterious warrior-diplomat-playboy-aristocrat who hung out with people more bizarre than me.Hana picked up her tempo. I switched breasts. Her motor was really starting to hum. Any other night, I could have moved straight to revving her up to an orgasm. I had the time to make it two without any problems. A good one and Hana would be happy and drift off to sleep. Instead, I intuited she wanted more, so we developed our own game of cat and mouse with her climax, and its suspension, being our ultimate goal.My left hand danced down the back of her ribcage like playing keys on a piano. It was a light, teasing gesture. Her hair the color of tarnished gold cascaded down as she began placing her own kisses upon my crown. Each move by one partner evoked a response by the other. Hana ran my glans over her glistening labia, getting it nice and slick. I worked down her waist, cupped her ass, and then glided over her thigh to the back of her knee where I started tickling her. She snickered."You are distracting me," she murmured. I wasn't. I knew these things."I like to get the feel of every inch of your flesh," I responded. More mirthful noises from her. Slowly, her gooey vestibule rubbed against and over the top, until I felt myself entering. There, she hesitated. I propelled my hips an inch up, twisted right then left before falling back down, a micro-fuck."Ah," she emoted her approval. "My turn." Hana's knees spread to the side, making a memorable sound on the silk sheets as she impaled herself. This time she rolled her hips forward, back, then did a slow 360 with me  inside her, letting the slow progress over her spark memories for her to savor. "I never believed sex could be like this," Hana hiccupped."How so?" I knew the answer, but wanted her to put her chaotic passions to words. It would make her happier."Experimenting, silly. Stopping in the middle and doing, this," she reversed her hip rotations this time. "I never imagined a lover having such patience, or,""Yourself as being so openly sexually adventurous?" I finished."Yeah," she huffed. "I really, really owe your college professor, plus you and all your diligence, for this," at the last moment, she encountered the gateway to her G-spot. I knew precisely where that gem was. Previously, Hana had gained a vague idea where it was from the perspective of masturbation and our prior lovemaking. Now I had let Hana rediscover that joy with my cock as her tool to utilize as she wished."You realize pregnant women want even more sex," she hummed. She was vigorously working my cock now. Hana had bridged a huge gap, sexually. Normally, a woman of Hana's quality tried to please her man first with the hope her orgasm would soon follow. I was different. My greatest sexual gratification came from her ecstasy. She was confident in that now. By bringing herself to climax, she was making me excited for what would come next."That's okay," I propped myself up on one elbow now that Hana was riding me cowgirl-style. "I dig big chicks." The open-palm slap to the chest was a given."Hercege, you, you are horrible," she growled around a feral smile. The lip-biting, tongue-sucking kiss was equally vicious, primal and leading Hana to the end of her tether. Not only was Hana's sexual trust in me/us expanding, she was putting extra effort into her physical workout regime too. She might still have a ways to go to compete with an Amazon, but it was still going to be a great night."Hercegn , I am nothing but a twisted shadow of masculine lust whose every contour is cast by your muliebrous glow," I teased. Her eyes twinkled. Yes, definitely still going to be a great night."Okay," Hana yawned, "I give up. What does 'muliebrous' mean?" She'd been holding on to that for an hour and a half. It was five-thirty and I was dressing in my biking clothes before heading into work."From the Latin 'muliebri' which means 'womanly'," I answered. Her sleepy eyes drank in both my response and my physique. I had discovered another thing Hana liked and that was to expand her academic/linguistic frontiers. She was enchanted with the idea that I liked to engage her mind along with her body, sparking on all cylinders.She'd crawled over to my side of the bed, her head resting on my pillow, soaking up my scent as she watched me. I knelt down, kissed her on her ear, cheek and finally the side of her lips. Hana was beat."Have a good day and be careful," she mumbled. Her eyes closed. Her chest rose with one last, waking breath before her sleep rhythms took her."Ditto," I whispered. I snuck into  Annela's room and planted a kiss on her head as well. The craziness of my life had a way of cascading over to the ones I loved. Loved? Oh boy,7:00 am Monday, September 8th, Graduation Day!Brielle and her buddy were humming along as the elevator doors closed. Once more, my 'hellish' schedule demanded I change in the elevator. I'd gone to gun practice with my bike clothes on, so I absolutely had to change into business attire in the magic box, in front of them.Juanita adjusting my tie was a less than subtle attempt to strangle me. I was about to be late to my final 'start of day' meeting as an intern in Executive Services, so her chastisement would have to wait. Who would have thunk it? Juanita would have to wait outside for this ceremony. Paula raced with me to be the last one in, only to have Daphne grace us with the 'news':"The meeting won't start for another fifteen minutes," she grinned. "Katrina is bringing up the 'new hires' for the fall program."I finger-flicked my head. The 84 days as an intern was merely the 'training wheels' period. To really be a member of ES was at least a two year training process. The Amazons around me had started their training for this gig when they were fifteen and were eighteen and nineteen now, their ID's said they were older for legal purposes.In theory, my four years in college was counted as 'preliminary' training and provided things such as acclimation to outsider culture ~ aka 'acting normal'. Logically, I would train under someone like Desiree or Buffy for a year before being a full-fledged member of the service."How many this time?" I asked Daphne since she seemed to be in the know."Twenty," she grinned. "We are getting two."I noticed there was still only my tiny desk in Katrina's office. That meant the new guys would be out in the office pool with everyone else. Probably for the best. The ladies were now used to having a male around, so would be careful in what they did and didn't say. I yawned."Tired," Fabiola smirked."Oh yeah," I stifled another yawn. "Met an emissary from the Pope." Fabiola glowered. "No. Seriously. I met an emissary from Holy See. I let Hana know I wanted to get married in a highly improbable place, a ruined cathedral, so she contacted the Catholic Church and one of their guys wanted to meet with me.""That had to be fun," Tigger grinned. "What does the Cult of the Nazarene think of you and the Goddess Ishara?""We actually discussed polytheism and the place of an omnipotent, omnipresent being in the scope of things," I placed my hands behind my back and rocked back and forth. "It was quite interesting. The guy knew his shit."By that, I meant he was probably with the Pope's Secret Service as well as a Brainiac with a PhD in something. He'd promised to be in touch as soon as he heard back from his superiors. He had this hot chick with him who I suspected was a nun. And if his driver wasn't ex-military, it was because he was still in the service. On the plus side, Hana had been beaming when we left, which assured me the meeting had gone well, so we had sex from 4 AM until 5:30, thus my current fatigued state."Are you going to abandon your faith?" Fabiola taunted me."I don't have faith, Fabiola of Minerva. Faith would imply I don't know there are supernatural entities screwing with our lives. I know they do exist, I've met a few. To satisfy your disingenuous curiosity, we discussed the nature of the Weave and it being the possible manifestation of God's Will.""How did that go?" Paula appeared interested."He strongly suggested I should 'revisit my Catholic roots' soon. By that, I think he meant I'm supposed to start attending church regularly," I shrugged. "The Pope is sending an envoy to the Great Khan too, so odds are good I'm getting married," I pronounced the last bit as the doom-laden prediction it was."Oh, yes," Fabiola reached passed Paula and smacked me in the chest with the back of her hand. "That is for insinuating you and I had intercourse to my Mother and the Council.""Was that chastising me for lying, or for not making it so?" I winked."Ah, no!" she pouted. "Stop lying about me."I looked down at my phone."We've got twelve minutes," I double-pumped my eyebrows. "Want to go to Katrina's bathroom?""What! No!" Fabiola

Bobbie Conner is a cultural leader and enrolled member of the Confederated Tribes of the Umatilla Indian Reservation (CTUIR). For nearly 30 years, she has been the director of the Tamaslikt Cultural Institute on the Umatilla Reservation in Eastern Oregon. She works to preserve the languages and rich cultural heritage of the Cayuse, Umatilla, Walla Walla, Nez Perce and other Indigenous nations from this region of the west. She offers funders insights into funding Native American causes and projects—spoiler alert—casino income isn't making these tribes wealthy.

We have t-shirts for sale! Please visit our Etsy store for our latests designs! Start a ConverSWation with us: converswations.com converswations on twitter converswations on facebook converswations on instagram converswations linktree We are proud founding members of the Red 5 Network

This week Will and Chloe discuss the Queen herself.. Padme Amidala and her handmaidens! we discuss the roles they played looking after Padme.

Investigative journalist Annie Jacobsen joins Dan to discuss the contents of her new book which, using insider and expert information, dramatically outlines how a nuclear war might unfold.  

Exposing the Debauchery In Christian Disguise In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Next Day Aftermath The next morning, Prudence and I sat on pillows at the kitchen table and broke fast. Grace had left to take care of both Melanie's and her children. Melanie made a large breakfast that we ate in silence. We finished clearing the dishes and looked at each other. "Okay, Last night needs to be discussed," Melanie stated. "First off, how did your father let this get so far out of control? [[MORE]] Both Prudence and I shook our heads not knowing. "This is too strange." This just happened?" "You both get picked for this Eden Conference out of the blue," she went on. "Why?" I had no clue and I just shook my head again. I heard my sister Prudence whisper from the side, "I might have said something to Prelate Mathias?" Both Melanie and I looked at her stunned! "He kept asking me how things were at home," Prudence continued. "How was our father since the divorce?" "How were you acting, Chastity." "Did I noticed anything different in the house?" "Oh my blessed mother," I cried! "How could you say anything to the Prelate?" Melanie shook her head visibly shaken. "Sister PRUDENCE you know better than to let the bishops and prelates to have knowledge of our inside family!" "What in Lords sake were you thinking?" Prudence broke down in tears. "Father spends all his time with you, Chastity." "Even at the family Eden Conference he was with you, not Melanie who he rightfully should have been." "It wasn't right!" "And you told the Prelate that, Prudence?" "PRUDENCE," Melanie repeated again at a shout. My sister just nodded. Melanie kissed Prudence on the cheek and told her not to worry about it. Just go up and get some rest. Prudence kissed me and apologized. She then went up to her room and slept again. "Melanie?" "What are we going to do," I implored her. She took me by the hand and we went up to my bedroom and laid on the pillow. Melanie I think had a fairly good grasp of the danger we were in. Prelate Mathias was a vengeful man and he somehow took slight at something our family had done. In addition, he knew that something was going on between my father and I, (although she didn't think he had figured out that we had married each other). Excommunication was a real possibility. The community owned all the land our houses stood on. If we were excommunicated, we had to vacate the land and the house that stood on it. We would be homeless and probably without employment. Melanie held my hand as we lay on our bed, heads together on my pillow when a loud knocking came on the front door. Both of us jumped up and came out of the bedroom. Prudence was already standing out on the second floor landing, looking frightened to death. "It is Prelate Mathias and his two grandsons, again." Melanie turned to both of us and told us to hide. She walked down the stairs and opened the door. Upon seeing Prelate Mathias, she curtsied to him and bid the twins good morning. "Good Morning, Sister Melanie," he said pleasantly. "I have come to collect the sisters Chastity and Prudence so that we might finish our Eden Conference from last night." "It wasn't properly consummated and, of course, it continues from vespers of the day until the evening vigil of the next." Melanie nodded unsure if the scriptures he was quoting were correct and said, "My sisters are not here." "I think they went to the Holy One's house in an attempt to see their mother." The Prelate nodded in understanding. "That is unfortunate because if it is not consummated, I would be bound to commence another twenty four hour period tonight or the next?" With that, I watched down the stairs as one of the twins whispered into his grandfather's ear. He listened intently and said, "Why of course!" "Melanie, my grandson has properly corrected me and explained the time would not restart if a surrogate were to replace them." "Perhaps you would like to substitute for one of them and maybe another woman?" "Your sister-in-law Grace maybe?" Hearing this I ran to the window and went onto the second floor roof. I told Prudence to hide and be quiet. I slid down the second floor rain gutter, (something I had not done for several years), and ran around the building to the front of the house. "Prelate, Melanie explained, Sister Grace is watching our children." "I am also certain that many women would be honored to share this moment of atonement with your Grandsons." "However with the late notice they would not be able to give up their household duties that quickly." "That is unfortunate," the Prelate said. "Eminence, I am an experienced woman and have attended a dozen or so of these conferences." "Surely I would suffice to satisfy two young men and we could..." Before Melanie finished her sentence, I opened the door and feigned surprise to see the prelate there. I was driven not to have Prudence go through what we had done the last night. I quickly curtsied to him and the twins and thanked them for the honor that they had given me the previous night. Prelate Mathias smiled and brushed my face. "It is nice to see you daughter Chastity." "I was just asking the whereabouts of your sister Prudence and was explained that she would not be back shortly?" I nodded. "Well the Eden Conference is not finished because it was not vaginally consummated last night." "We don't have your sister Prudence here but Melanie has volunteered to be her surrogate." "I think we have the required number of people here so we should go to my house." With that, he took both our hands and led us off the porch and to his car. As he reached the door, he waited, expecting to have his door opened for him. Melanie quickly ran around the car and opened the driver's side door. The Twins stood there looking at me. I swallowed and opened the door for them. The Prelate started the car and stopped for a moment. "Wait!" "I forget myself!" "I should call your father so that he should finish this most sacred occasion with us." "NO," Melanie said! "Father is out of town on business and will not be back before Vespers." "I see, well maybe I or one of the twins might be able to find a surrogate to fill in for him?" The Twins just nodded and off we went to the Prelates house. As we drove, the Prelate swerved into the auto shop my brother Thomas worked at. He got out of the car. Without a word, he went to the bay my brother was working in and started to talk to him. My brother listened and looked up, looking at his wife Melanie and shaking his head no. After several minutes of discussion, my brother Thomas threw the oily rag he had in his hand on the ground and grimly nodded yes. Several minutes later, he approached the car. Prelate Mathias turned to me and said, "Chastity, would you be kind enough to open the door for your brother?" "Yes your Eminence," I stated and scrambled out of the back seat to open the door for my brother. The prelate started the car and commenced driving towards his house again. After several minutes, he turned and said, "I know we all have had this occasion happen to us without planning." "It would probably be wise to shorten the time spent of consummation as much as much as possible?" "This would allow us to get back to our primary order of raising our families and flock?" We all nodded willing, no praying to get this over with. The two obese twins squeezing my sister-in-law and me together because they took up most of the back seat to themselves. "Sisters Melanie and Chastity, You may perform your self-stimulation rite in the back seat while I drive." Thomas immediately flared up, "That would be unseemly to have two women stimulating their vaginas in the back seat of a car while driving in the community, Prelate!" "Nonsense Elder Thomas!" "You just heard your sister and your wife agree that saving time would be of benefit to everyone." Melanie looked at me and we both knew we had to get this over with. I lifted my skirt up and bunched it around my hips. I reached into my panties and pulled them down my legs. I took them down to my ankles and then kicked them off. Melanie did the same with her panties. "Melanie, give your panties to one of the boys to safeguard them while you masturbate," the Prelate dictated. "Chastity, give your panties to your brother," he nodded to Thomas. I took my panties and bunched them up in my hand. I reached over the front seat and handed them to my brother. I spread my legs open slightly and moved my hand reluctantly over my mound. I started to stimulate myself. Melanie reached over and grabbed my hand. She squeezed it and we both concentrated on making ourselves wet. Several minutes later, the Prelate had another idea, "The twins are innocent." "Maybe you should show them how to stimulate a woman so they will know how to do it when they have wives?" I was bewildered. Melanie leaned over and said, "Watch." She took the hand of the nearest obese one and moved it between her legs. I watched as he took his finger and moved it along her slit. "Melanie, tell him how to do it and you help also Chastity." I grabbed the other twins hand and put it between my legs. I opened them more and watched Melanie, desperate to mimic her actions. Trying to mimic everything she did. Melanie spread her legs wider open, draping one of them over mine and pulling me open at the same time. She took the hand of the twin removed it from between her legs and kissed his fingers. Sucking them into her mouth. I continued to do exactly as she did. She turned to both of them, "Watch between our legs." "Look at our intimate places so that you will know how to finger fuck your wives." I was a little shocked at the language coming from my sister and how graphic she was. The Prelate seemed pleased with her lesson while Thomas just stared out the front window with my panties in his hand. She took his fingers back into her mouth and got them wet, "Make your wife spread her labia for you," she said as she opened herself up. "Have her wet your fingers like I did so that you will have lubrication on them." "This will place you in your rightful position as in command of her cunt." She took his fingers and placed them between the opening in her vulva. Spread wide she grasped several fingers and nodded, "Insert two or three fingers inside her." "That way you'll know if the muscles of her pelvis is responding to your stimulation." "Most women respond better if they have some bulk in their pussy." "Two or three fingers inserted inside her will make her go crazy for you." She took three fingers and placed them inside her pussy. I took TWO fingers and moved them inside me. Dreading that I would have to take three. Melanie reached and took his other hand. With the index finger she moved it just below the base of her mound. "Take the tip of your finger and find the hood of her clitoris." "Massage it until it starts to grow under your finger." "That is it, you have it," Melanie gasped! I did the same thing but I was far behind where Melanie was at. I could see her hips thrust upwards against her fingers. Suddenly, she was screaming, "Oh MY GOSH." "No one has ever made me feel this way!" She ground hard against him and screamed, "I'M COMING!" "I CAN'T STAND IT!" "YOU ARE A STALLION!" I looked up and noticed that the Prelate had pulled over to watch Melanie. She had this incredible orgasm. I couldn't believe it. She had a hard time controlling her breathing. My brother turned around and looked her straight in the eye. She looked up at him and they both smiled!?! Oh my gosh, She faked it. She faked having an orgasm! My brother was having a hard time controlling his laughter. I was not to be outdone! I could put on an award performing performance myself! I arched my back, feeling the obese boy's hard penis pressed between my butt cheeks. I squeezed my legs together and trapped his hand between them. I circled my arm behind me and over his leg and shouted, "PLEASE, allow me to cum, beloved!" "I need to feel your finger inside me." "I... I..." I pushed my backside against him one more time and screamed out, "I am cumming." "YOU MAKE ME FEEL MORE LIKE A WOMAN THAN I HAVE EVER FELT BEFORE IN MY LIFE!" All of a sudden, as I finished Act 1, Scene 2, I felt this wet sticky squirt on my back and dripping down the crack of my butt. He came. He ejaculated because I talked to him? He came all sticky on my back and pressed against his fat tummy. My brother gave me a funny look and looked to the steering wheel. I scooted up on the twin's lap looking like I was trying to get more comfortable and looked to where my brother's eyes were fixed. The Prelate was masturbating! We drove to the Prelate changed his mind and drove to our community house. It appeared he could no longer wait and this was ten miles closer. He had us clean his grandsons' tummies clean with our tongues. We took up their seed in our mouths as they giggled as if we were tickling them. When we entered the house, we were led to the great room. Prelate Mathias took a breath and was about to instruct us when my brother Thomas interrupted him. "I am my father's surrogate." "I will conduct the ceremony Eminence." The prelate was shocked for a moment but smiled and nodded his agreement. Thomas turned to us and ordered us to kneel. We both knelt in front of him and assumed our position of prayer. "Chastity, What are you," he asked? "I am a Woman, brother." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." He turned to Melanie and said, "Wife, what are you?" "I am a Woman, husband." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Wife, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins," he questioned? "Husband, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things." "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated myself and blessed into manhood in my next life." "Chastity? And you," he asked? "Brother, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you brother, my ordained elders and my Husband in all things." He quickly went through our requirements by the covenants and had us stand. "Chastity?" "Melanie?" "You may disrobe." Melanie and I turned to each other. She brushed my cheek and actually kissed me lightly on my lips. "This will be over soon, sister." "It will pass." "Let us make the best of it." With that she turned me and undressed me. She would not let me take any garments off myself. When she went to take my panties off, she got on her knees, looking straight at my mound, and pulled my panties from my hips. She smiled up at me and padded the front of my mound for a second, a slight graze actually and stood up. I helped her unbutton the back of her dress and assisted in helping her to disrobe. When we were finished, we stood in front of the twins. "Sister!" "Wife!" "Undress your communicants," he commanded. We both went over and unbuttoned their shirts. I pulled the shirt of one of them, off his arms with some difficulty. I pulled mightily on the shirt and pulled the tail from his pants. I knelt before him and fumbled trying to find his belt buckle. After finding it, I pulled it lose and unbuttoned his trousers. I pulled his zipper down and his pants off his hips. I then pulled his under garments off and he stood naked in front of me. "Take their clothes and fold them neatly on the table." We both looked at him strangely and did as we were told. We took the clothing and folded them onto the table that the donation boxes sit normally at the entrance to the church. Thomas took the ottomans that had been used for Prudence and I the prior night. He placed them in front of the twins. "Elder Brothers, these women are unworthy to earn your cocks." "They must prove their worth to you." "Bend over on the ottomans and present your ass to them." "Have them open you wide and clean you with their tongues." I could see that they were excited because they got hard with my brother's words. I was in shock with my brother's words. My brother walked over to the prelate, took him aside and talked to him for several minutes. When he came back, the Prelate had a pale look on his face. "Now, Brothers, You may order these slut bitches to lick your asses." They both shouted out, saliva actually dripping down their chin, "Lick our asses, sluts." My brother turned to us, "Wife!" "Sister!" "Do as your betters tell you to do!" I was going to vomit. I knew I couldn't do this but I did what my brother said to do. I stood kneeled behind one while Melanie did the other. She nodded to me and I parted the ass cheeks of the one in front of me. As I started to hold my breath, and bend over, I felt my brother jerk my head back. There was a horrible scream and I saw a wooden croquet stake up his anus. I watched Thomas go to the next one, pull his wife away and slam another stake up this one's ass. "I am going to tell you fat pigs, exactly what I told that coward of a grandfather you have." "IF you EVER harm my sisters again, come near our family again, ever say anything against our family again?" "I will damn you in front of God, I and my brothers will stick your asses impaled on a telephone pole like a child's sucker and we'll light the pole on fire." "I will watch you burn on earth before you start your eternal burn in hell." With that, he forced the Prelate to disrobe. Thomas told us to dress. He slapped the Prelate in the face and had us gather their clothes. When we got outside, he ran to his truck and came back with a can of Kerosene. He sprinkled their clothing with the liquid and lit them on fire. "Wife and Sister, it is time to go home." At Home When we got home my husband was waiting for us at the table with Prudence. I kissed his cheek in front of Thomas and said, "It is nice to see you father." He smiled up to me weakly. Thomas shook his head no. "Chastity call him what he is." I looked confused and turned to Melanie who nodded his head. I bent over and kissed him on the lips and said, "It is nice to see you, Husband." Thomas then turned to Prudence. "Prudence, our family was in grave danger today caused by you telling the Prelate family things." "It was caused by your jealousy." "That will not happen again do you understand?" Prudence nodded her head and Thomas bent over and gave her a kiss. "I am my father's surrogate today and I will not cede that right this day." "Chastity, you will not sleep with your husband tonight." "You are the cause of some of this by taking your father away from his first daughter, Prudence." I nodded. "Prudence, you will take father to his bed, please him and take his seed." "You will remain obedient to him this whole night." "Do you understand?" She nodded. I watched my husband go up the stairs with my sister. I felt emptiness as they walked together, hand and hand. I realized my sister had been seriously hurt by our marriage. "I plan on going to spend the evening with Mathew and Grace," Thomas stated. "Melanie will stay here with you, Chastity." I stood up and kissed my brother's cheek. "That is not necessary, Thomas." "I am perfectly fine in the house by myself even with Prudence being with my husband." "Thank you but Melanie should be with you." "Chastity, you do not really understand much, do you sister," he said? I was at a loss. I had no idea what I did wrong. "Sister, you not only hurt Prudence." "You tore Melanie apart," he said to me. "How?" I turned to Melanie. "I've tried to be a good sister to you, Melanie." "I love you," I pleaded to her. Melanie stood up, looked at me and said, "And I love you also, Melanie." I looked even more confused. "Melanie, I love you more." "Like a husband loves a wife." "I've always loved you." "I have loved you since we were children." Thomas turned to me and nodded. "She has always loved you and I have known it before we were married." "She told me that," he said. "she told me as part of our marriage and it has made our marriage stronger for the truth of it." "We sometimes pretend during love making that we share you in our bed." "For I love you also." "So tonight I am still your father as your husband has gone to bed with your sister, "he smiled. "You will do as I say and Melanie will bed you." "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." "So sister Chastity, you will take the Eden oaths in front of my wife tonight." "Now both of you go." With Melanie Melanie opened my door with a silence that almost shattered my eardrums from the echo in my ears, "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." I got into the room and immediately fell to my knees in front of my sister-in-law. I commenced the recitation without prompt and I felt her palm clasp over my mouth. "Chastity, lovers do not get on their knees and pledge to obey because someone did something thousands of years ago and they want to take some guys seed." "They hold each other, make each other feel safe and wanted." With that, she took my hand and brought me to my bed. I felt her lean towards me and place my lower lip between her two lips. She sucked on it momentarily and then kissed me softly, fully on my lips. Her tongue caressed my lips between her kisses and her hand gently caressed my shoulders. Melanie laid me on the bed and twisted my legs counter clockwise so that my head would be on the pillow and my feet at the foot of the bed. She lay down beside md and kissed my ear, saying nothing but kissing. Her hand across my tummy and holding my waist to her. Her tongue licked my ear, slowly boring inside it until I found the nerves in my ear connect with my pelvis area. She swabbed inside it and curled her tongue upward as she withdrew it from my ear canal. I felt her hand move to my bonnet. I straightened up automatically, rigid and said, "NO!" "That is for my husband." Melanie pushed my bonnet off the back of my head and stroked an absent strand of hair off my forehead. "Chastity, it is just hair." "It is supposed to be something that only a husband sees but no other male." "I am your sister, Love." "It is allowed." She stroked my forehead and my eyes started to close as if she was hypnotizing me. I felt her arm move and I looked up and she had taken her bonnet off also. She laid her head next to mine and our hair spread over the pillow, intertwining each other. The softness of her breath on my neck and the warmth of her body next to me, made me close my eyes and shortly later, I had fallen asleep. When I awoke, darkness had taken over the sky and she was still looking at me, stroking my hair. "How long have I been a sleep, sister," I asked her? "Two plus hours," she said as she looked at my face. She was a truly beautiful woman and with a grace that few of us achieve. I smiled across to her as she lay next to me. "Go shower and I will be with you shortly." I showered in water so hot I could barely stand beneath it. I washed thoroughly and felt completely refreshed. There was a night dress set out for me and I quickly robed. As I was brushing my hair, Melanie came in and smiled. "Sister Chastity, come with me onto the bed." She had changed into a night dress also. I sat down and she had prepared a light meal of fresh slice fruit, yogurt and cocoa. As we munched, she started to explain. "Sister, they teach us how to make ourselves wet so that men may gain entrance to our legs." "The church teaches us to spread our legs so that we may atone for the sins of someone I have never met and died eons ago." "Tonight, I will teach what our bodies are truly meant for." With that she told me how my brother Thomas had an open relationship with my brother Mathew and his wife Grace. Now that I was married to my father, they wanted me to be included in this group. She had been chosen because she actually was in love with me. They all agreed it would be done better with a woman who had a non-blood relationship with me and one who enjoyed being with another woman. She cleaned our plates off the bed and came back on it. She gently pulled me down on the mattress and began to kiss my neck. Her tongue was licking my neck as she made her way up to my ear. I felt a light kiss on my ear and her tongue starting to probe in it. She stroked my cheek with her hand and she continued to send little shock waves with her tongue in my ears. She moved her hand across my cheek and presented two fingers to my lips. I realized I was to take it in my mouth. I took the wrist of her hand, opened my mouth and took her fingers into it. I sucked on her fingers, as if it were a man's penis. I held her wrist and my tongue licked the fingers and sucked on them. I pulled her fingers nearly out of my mouth, holding the wrist taut enough to ensure I could suck on her fingertips. She withdrew from my ear and sat me up. I could feel her reach for the hem of the long night dress and tug it from underneath my rear. She knelt on the bed and took the night dressed, bunched around my waist and lifted it over my head. She kissed me fully on the lips, her tongue teasing mine and laid me back down. I lay naked but for my panties in front of my sister. She moved down the nape of my neck and started kissing again. She went down with her lips until she was barely touching the beginning swell of my breast. I pulled her head against me, forgetting me with another woman. Her hand moved up and cupped my breast fully. Her fingers teasing over my nipples. "Sister, take your breast and offer it to me." "Give me your breast and feed me as if I were YOUR child, Charity." I cupped my breast in my hand and held it to her. She hesitated and I pulled her head gently onto my breast. She suckled me as if she was a nursing baby. I squeezed my breast between her lips as if to give her my milk. I had this flash, my eyes closing and all of a sudden I realized; I was going to orgasm. My toes went rigid and I closed my legs tightly as she sucked my nipple harder. "I think I'm going to cum, Melanie," and with that... I did! Crashing inwardly onto myself with a whispered moan. I kept coming in soft waves for a minute or so and finally collapsed on my bed. After catching my breath, I turned to Melanie and questioned, "How did I do that with you just on my bed?" Melanie smiled, "I have heard a woman can cum with just someone sucking on their breast." "I have never seen it and certainly have not experienced it myself." "Clearly you can!" She lay down again next to me, but lower. Her eyes level with my belly button. She was at my tummy kissing it, her tongue again tracing wet spots across it. She came to my belly button and took her tongue. She wet it, and then pushed it inside me as if to clean it. It was like she did with my ear but this time I felt I had an almost direct connection between my navel and my vagina. "Open your legs for me, Chastity," my sister told me. I opened my legs for her and felt her hand press against my mound. Her hand trailing over my vulva and pressing against it. I pushed my hips up to meet her palm. Her middle finger started to make teasing little forays between the lips of my vagina. Never much more than the fore finger but so teasing, I kept trying to push it in. "Chastity, say it." "Tell me what you want, Sister." I looked at her hopefully. "I want you to finger me, Melanie." "Finger you where," she questioned? "My vagina, Please, Melanie?" She would not go in further. "No Chastity." "Your brothers Thomas and Mathew will want you to be explicit." "Tell me." "Talk dirty, Chastity," she urged. "I want you to finger fuck my cunt, Melanie." "Please make me take your finger deep inside me." She took her fingers and started to plunge in and out of me. Her thumb, pressed against my clit. My clit exposed itself to her thumb and I swell under just the simple pressure she put on it. I was gasping when she knelt between my legs. She bent over my pussy and started to lick my clit. I curled my toes involuntarily. She moved her fingers out of my pussy and I was about ready to shout, "NO!" I felt her take those two fingers and manipulate them between my butt cheeks. She moved in gently and I reached down to spread myself for her. "Slowly," She said. "Take my fingers slowly and slide yourself onto them." I did as she told me and pushed myself onto them until I had them both inside my ass. She took her other hand and placed two fingers into my pussy. She started finger fucking both holes. I could feel her stroking the wall of my butt as if it was but a paper thin layer between my ass and my pussy. She leaned over and blew against my swollen clit, finger fucking me the whole time. "I have to cum, sister." "Please??" With that she sucked my clit in between her lips. Her fingers in my pussy she used to impale me to the bed and the ones in my ass she started to fuck me with. I jumped upwards in a semi sitting position and my ass started to squeeze her fingers. My muscles started contracting and I could not hold it any longer! This time I just screamed, "FUCK ME!" I did it over and over until I finally stopped. I fell to the bed some minutes later. Melanie let me rest for several minutes. I felt her move her hand over my mound and thought to myself, "Not again?" "I can't." She moved between my legs and I could feel her straddle my leg. She clutched my thigh with her leg and started rubbing her vagina up against it. At the same time, she pushed her thigh against my pussy and urged me to rub myself against her thigh. "I'm going to teach you to trib, Sister." I looked at her completely confused. "I'm going to teach you how to fuck another women." She was moving very fast, sliding along my thigh as if in a race. I then remembered I had cum twice and she none. She slowed down trying to let me catch up to her. After several minutes, she lay down with her head opposite to me. She took her legs and pushed down so that her pussy made contact with me. We were like two inverted scissors with our middle connecting spot pushing against each other. She looked down and said, "Fuck me sister." "Make me cum little sister, harder than I made you cum." I took her leg and wrapped my arms around it. I used it as leverage and pushed my cunt hard against hers. I moved back and forth across her pussy and pushed my hips forward as if I were a man trying to fuck her. "Oh yes, Chastity." "That is the way to fuck a woman," she said. With that, I could feel her pussy start in contractions. She grasped me hard and said, "NOW!" "MAKE ME CUM NOW!" "FUCK ME." She grasped me hard. Pulling at me as she continued to cum. As she reached half way through her orgasm, incredibly, I had a third orgasm! We pulled on each other and sang a duet of "Oh Blessed One!" "Oh fuck yes," together. We finally finished. Melanie came up next to me tugging on the blanket and pulling it over us. We spooned together with me in the front. She wrapped me in her arms and said, "I love you." "I love you too, Sister," I whispered. I fell asleep shortly after that. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Exposing the Debauchery In Christian Disguise In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Next Day Aftermath The next morning, Prudence and I sat on pillows at the kitchen table and broke fast. Grace had left to take care of both Melanie's and her children. Melanie made a large breakfast that we ate in silence. We finished clearing the dishes and looked at each other. "Okay, Last night needs to be discussed," Melanie stated. "First off, how did your father let this get so far out of control? [[MORE]] Both Prudence and I shook our heads not knowing. "This is too strange." This just happened?" "You both get picked for this Eden Conference out of the blue," she went on. "Why?" I had no clue and I just shook my head again. I heard my sister Prudence whisper from the side, "I might have said something to Prelate Mathias?" Both Melanie and I looked at her stunned! "He kept asking me how things were at home," Prudence continued. "How was our father since the divorce?" "How were you acting, Chastity." "Did I noticed anything different in the house?" "Oh my blessed mother," I cried! "How could you say anything to the Prelate?" Melanie shook her head visibly shaken. "Sister PRUDENCE you know better than to let the bishops and prelates to have knowledge of our inside family!" "What in Lords sake were you thinking?" Prudence broke down in tears. "Father spends all his time with you, Chastity." "Even at the family Eden Conference he was with you, not Melanie who he rightfully should have been." "It wasn't right!" "And you told the Prelate that, Prudence?" "PRUDENCE," Melanie repeated again at a shout. My sister just nodded. Melanie kissed Prudence on the cheek and told her not to worry about it. Just go up and get some rest. Prudence kissed me and apologized. She then went up to her room and slept again. "Melanie?" "What are we going to do," I implored her. She took me by the hand and we went up to my bedroom and laid on the pillow. Melanie I think had a fairly good grasp of the danger we were in. Prelate Mathias was a vengeful man and he somehow took slight at something our family had done. In addition, he knew that something was going on between my father and I, (although she didn't think he had figured out that we had married each other). Excommunication was a real possibility. The community owned all the land our houses stood on. If we were excommunicated, we had to vacate the land and the house that stood on it. We would be homeless and probably without employment. Melanie held my hand as we lay on our bed, heads together on my pillow when a loud knocking came on the front door. Both of us jumped up and came out of the bedroom. Prudence was already standing out on the second floor landing, looking frightened to death. "It is Prelate Mathias and his two grandsons, again." Melanie turned to both of us and told us to hide. She walked down the stairs and opened the door. Upon seeing Prelate Mathias, she curtsied to him and bid the twins good morning. "Good Morning, Sister Melanie," he said pleasantly. "I have come to collect the sisters Chastity and Prudence so that we might finish our Eden Conference from last night." "It wasn't properly consummated and, of course, it continues from vespers of the day until the evening vigil of the next." Melanie nodded unsure if the scriptures he was quoting were correct and said, "My sisters are not here." "I think they went to the Holy One's house in an attempt to see their mother." The Prelate nodded in understanding. "That is unfortunate because if it is not consummated, I would be bound to commence another twenty four hour period tonight or the next?" With that, I watched down the stairs as one of the twins whispered into his grandfather's ear. He listened intently and said, "Why of course!" "Melanie, my grandson has properly corrected me and explained the time would not restart if a surrogate were to replace them." "Perhaps you would like to substitute for one of them and maybe another woman?" "Your sister-in-law Grace maybe?" Hearing this I ran to the window and went onto the second floor roof. I told Prudence to hide and be quiet. I slid down the second floor rain gutter, (something I had not done for several years), and ran around the building to the front of the house. "Prelate, Melanie explained, Sister Grace is watching our children." "I am also certain that many women would be honored to share this moment of atonement with your Grandsons." "However with the late notice they would not be able to give up their household duties that quickly." "That is unfortunate," the Prelate said. "Eminence, I am an experienced woman and have attended a dozen or so of these conferences." "Surely I would suffice to satisfy two young men and we could..." Before Melanie finished her sentence, I opened the door and feigned surprise to see the prelate there. I was driven not to have Prudence go through what we had done the last night. I quickly curtsied to him and the twins and thanked them for the honor that they had given me the previous night. Prelate Mathias smiled and brushed my face. "It is nice to see you daughter Chastity." "I was just asking the whereabouts of your sister Prudence and was explained that she would not be back shortly?" I nodded. "Well the Eden Conference is not finished because it was not vaginally consummated last night." "We don't have your sister Prudence here but Melanie has volunteered to be her surrogate." "I think we have the required number of people here so we should go to my house." With that, he took both our hands and led us off the porch and to his car. As he reached the door, he waited, expecting to have his door opened for him. Melanie quickly ran around the car and opened the driver's side door. The Twins stood there looking at me. I swallowed and opened the door for them. The Prelate started the car and stopped for a moment. "Wait!" "I forget myself!" "I should call your father so that he should finish this most sacred occasion with us." "NO," Melanie said! "Father is out of town on business and will not be back before Vespers." "I see, well maybe I or one of the twins might be able to find a surrogate to fill in for him?" The Twins just nodded and off we went to the Prelates house. As we drove, the Prelate swerved into the auto shop my brother Thomas worked at. He got out of the car. Without a word, he went to the bay my brother was working in and started to talk to him. My brother listened and looked up, looking at his wife Melanie and shaking his head no. After several minutes of discussion, my brother Thomas threw the oily rag he had in his hand on the ground and grimly nodded yes. Several minutes later, he approached the car. Prelate Mathias turned to me and said, "Chastity, would you be kind enough to open the door for your brother?" "Yes your Eminence," I stated and scrambled out of the back seat to open the door for my brother. The prelate started the car and commenced driving towards his house again. After several minutes, he turned and said, "I know we all have had this occasion happen to us without planning." "It would probably be wise to shorten the time spent of consummation as much as much as possible?" "This would allow us to get back to our primary order of raising our families and flock?" We all nodded willing, no praying to get this over with. The two obese twins squeezing my sister-in-law and me together because they took up most of the back seat to themselves. "Sisters Melanie and Chastity, You may perform your self-stimulation rite in the back seat while I drive." Thomas immediately flared up, "That would be unseemly to have two women stimulating their vaginas in the back seat of a car while driving in the community, Prelate!" "Nonsense Elder Thomas!" "You just heard your sister and your wife agree that saving time would be of benefit to everyone." Melanie looked at me and we both knew we had to get this over with. I lifted my skirt up and bunched it around my hips. I reached into my panties and pulled them down my legs. I took them down to my ankles and then kicked them off. Melanie did the same with her panties. "Melanie, give your panties to one of the boys to safeguard them while you masturbate," the Prelate dictated. "Chastity, give your panties to your brother," he nodded to Thomas. I took my panties and bunched them up in my hand. I reached over the front seat and handed them to my brother. I spread my legs open slightly and moved my hand reluctantly over my mound. I started to stimulate myself. Melanie reached over and grabbed my hand. She squeezed it and we both concentrated on making ourselves wet. Several minutes later, the Prelate had another idea, "The twins are innocent." "Maybe you should show them how to stimulate a woman so they will know how to do it when they have wives?" I was bewildered. Melanie leaned over and said, "Watch." She took the hand of the nearest obese one and moved it between her legs. I watched as he took his finger and moved it along her slit. "Melanie, tell him how to do it and you help also Chastity." I grabbed the other twins hand and put it between my legs. I opened them more and watched Melanie, desperate to mimic her actions. Trying to mimic everything she did. Melanie spread her legs wider open, draping one of them over mine and pulling me open at the same time. She took the hand of the twin removed it from between her legs and kissed his fingers. Sucking them into her mouth. I continued to do exactly as she did. She turned to both of them, "Watch between our legs." "Look at our intimate places so that you will know how to finger fuck your wives." I was a little shocked at the language coming from my sister and how graphic she was. The Prelate seemed pleased with her lesson while Thomas just stared out the front window with my panties in his hand. She took his fingers back into her mouth and got them wet, "Make your wife spread her labia for you," she said as she opened herself up. "Have her wet your fingers like I did so that you will have lubrication on them." "This will place you in your rightful position as in command of her cunt." She took his fingers and placed them between the opening in her vulva. Spread wide she grasped several fingers and nodded, "Insert two or three fingers inside her." "That way you'll know if the muscles of her pelvis is responding to your stimulation." "Most women respond better if they have some bulk in their pussy." "Two or three fingers inserted inside her will make her go crazy for you." She took three fingers and placed them inside her pussy. I took TWO fingers and moved them inside me. Dreading that I would have to take three. Melanie reached and took his other hand. With the index finger she moved it just below the base of her mound. "Take the tip of your finger and find the hood of her clitoris." "Massage it until it starts to grow under your finger." "That is it, you have it," Melanie gasped! I did the same thing but I was far behind where Melanie was at. I could see her hips thrust upwards against her fingers. Suddenly, she was screaming, "Oh MY GOSH." "No one has ever made me feel this way!" She ground hard against him and screamed, "I'M COMING!" "I CAN'T STAND IT!" "YOU ARE A STALLION!" I looked up and noticed that the Prelate had pulled over to watch Melanie. She had this incredible orgasm. I couldn't believe it. She had a hard time controlling her breathing. My brother turned around and looked her straight in the eye. She looked up at him and they both smiled!?! Oh my gosh, She faked it. She faked having an orgasm! My brother was having a hard time controlling his laughter. I was not to be outdone! I could put on an award performing performance myself! I arched my back, feeling the obese boy's hard penis pressed between my butt cheeks. I squeezed my legs together and trapped his hand between them. I circled my arm behind me and over his leg and shouted, "PLEASE, allow me to cum, beloved!" "I need to feel your finger inside me." "I... I..." I pushed my backside against him one more time and screamed out, "I am cumming." "YOU MAKE ME FEEL MORE LIKE A WOMAN THAN I HAVE EVER FELT BEFORE IN MY LIFE!" All of a sudden, as I finished Act 1, Scene 2, I felt this wet sticky squirt on my back and dripping down the crack of my butt. He came. He ejaculated because I talked to him? He came all sticky on my back and pressed against his fat tummy. My brother gave me a funny look and looked to the steering wheel. I scooted up on the twin's lap looking like I was trying to get more comfortable and looked to where my brother's eyes were fixed. The Prelate was masturbating! We drove to the Prelate changed his mind and drove to our community house. It appeared he could no longer wait and this was ten miles closer. He had us clean his grandsons' tummies clean with our tongues. We took up their seed in our mouths as they giggled as if we were tickling them. When we entered the house, we were led to the great room. Prelate Mathias took a breath and was about to instruct us when my brother Thomas interrupted him. "I am my father's surrogate." "I will conduct the ceremony Eminence." The prelate was shocked for a moment but smiled and nodded his agreement. Thomas turned to us and ordered us to kneel. We both knelt in front of him and assumed our position of prayer. "Chastity, What are you," he asked? "I am a Woman, brother." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." He turned to Melanie and said, "Wife, what are you?" "I am a Woman, husband." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Wife, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins," he questioned? "Husband, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things." "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated myself and blessed into manhood in my next life." "Chastity? And you," he asked? "Brother, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you brother, my ordained elders and my Husband in all things." He quickly went through our requirements by the covenants and had us stand. "Chastity?" "Melanie?" "You may disrobe." Melanie and I turned to each other. She brushed my cheek and actually kissed me lightly on my lips. "This will be over soon, sister." "It will pass." "Let us make the best of it." With that she turned me and undressed me. She would not let me take any garments off myself. When she went to take my panties off, she got on her knees, looking straight at my mound, and pulled my panties from my hips. She smiled up at me and padded the front of my mound for a second, a slight graze actually and stood up. I helped her unbutton the back of her dress and assisted in helping her to disrobe. When we were finished, we stood in front of the twins. "Sister!" "Wife!" "Undress your communicants," he commanded. We both went over and unbuttoned their shirts. I pulled the shirt of one of them, off his arms with some difficulty. I pulled mightily on the shirt and pulled the tail from his pants. I knelt before him and fumbled trying to find his belt buckle. After finding it, I pulled it lose and unbuttoned his trousers. I pulled his zipper down and his pants off his hips. I then pulled his under garments off and he stood naked in front of me. "Take their clothes and fold them neatly on the table." We both looked at him strangely and did as we were told. We took the clothing and folded them onto the table that the donation boxes sit normally at the entrance to the church. Thomas took the ottomans that had been used for Prudence and I the prior night. He placed them in front of the twins. "Elder Brothers, these women are unworthy to earn your cocks." "They must prove their worth to you." "Bend over on the ottomans and present your ass to them." "Have them open you wide and clean you with their tongues." I could see that they were excited because they got hard with my brother's words. I was in shock with my brother's words. My brother walked over to the prelate, took him aside and talked to him for several minutes. When he came back, the Prelate had a pale look on his face. "Now, Brothers, You may order these slut bitches to lick your asses." They both shouted out, saliva actually dripping down their chin, "Lick our asses, sluts." My brother turned to us, "Wife!" "Sister!" "Do as your betters tell you to do!" I was going to vomit. I knew I couldn't do this but I did what my brother said to do. I stood kneeled behind one while Melanie did the other. She nodded to me and I parted the ass cheeks of the one in front of me. As I started to hold my breath, and bend over, I felt my brother jerk my head back. There was a horrible scream and I saw a wooden croquet stake up his anus. I watched Thomas go to the next one, pull his wife away and slam another stake up this one's ass. "I am going to tell you fat pigs, exactly what I told that coward of a grandfather you have." "IF you EVER harm my sisters again, come near our family again, ever say anything against our family again?" "I will damn you in front of God, I and my brothers will stick your asses impaled on a telephone pole like a child's sucker and we'll light the pole on fire." "I will watch you burn on earth before you start your eternal burn in hell." With that, he forced the Prelate to disrobe. Thomas told us to dress. He slapped the Prelate in the face and had us gather their clothes. When we got outside, he ran to his truck and came back with a can of Kerosene. He sprinkled their clothing with the liquid and lit them on fire. "Wife and Sister, it is time to go home." At Home When we got home my husband was waiting for us at the table with Prudence. I kissed his cheek in front of Thomas and said, "It is nice to see you father." He smiled up to me weakly. Thomas shook his head no. "Chastity call him what he is." I looked confused and turned to Melanie who nodded his head. I bent over and kissed him on the lips and said, "It is nice to see you, Husband." Thomas then turned to Prudence. "Prudence, our family was in grave danger today caused by you telling the Prelate family things." "It was caused by your jealousy." "That will not happen again do you understand?" Prudence nodded her head and Thomas bent over and gave her a kiss. "I am my father's surrogate today and I will not cede that right this day." "Chastity, you will not sleep with your husband tonight." "You are the cause of some of this by taking your father away from his first daughter, Prudence." I nodded. "Prudence, you will take father to his bed, please him and take his seed." "You will remain obedient to him this whole night." "Do you understand?" She nodded. I watched my husband go up the stairs with my sister. I felt emptiness as they walked together, hand and hand. I realized my sister had been seriously hurt by our marriage. "I plan on going to spend the evening with Mathew and Grace," Thomas stated. "Melanie will stay here with you, Chastity." I stood up and kissed my brother's cheek. "That is not necessary, Thomas." "I am perfectly fine in the house by myself even with Prudence being with my husband." "Thank you but Melanie should be with you." "Chastity, you do not really understand much, do you sister," he said? I was at a loss. I had no idea what I did wrong. "Sister, you not only hurt Prudence." "You tore Melanie apart," he said to me. "How?" I turned to Melanie. "I've tried to be a good sister to you, Melanie." "I love you," I pleaded to her. Melanie stood up, looked at me and said, "And I love you also, Melanie." I looked even more confused. "Melanie, I love you more." "Like a husband loves a wife." "I've always loved you." "I have loved you since we were children." Thomas turned to me and nodded. "She has always loved you and I have known it before we were married." "She told me that," he said. "she told me as part of our marriage and it has made our marriage stronger for the truth of it." "We sometimes pretend during love making that we share you in our bed." "For I love you also." "So tonight I am still your father as your husband has gone to bed with your sister, "he smiled. "You will do as I say and Melanie will bed you." "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." "So sister Chastity, you will take the Eden oaths in front of my wife tonight." "Now both of you go." With Melanie Melanie opened my door with a silence that almost shattered my eardrums from the echo in my ears, "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." I got into the room and immediately fell to my knees in front of my sister-in-law. I commenced the recitation without prompt and I felt her palm clasp over my mouth. "Chastity, lovers do not get on their knees and pledge to obey because someone did something thousands of years ago and they want to take some guys seed." "They hold each other, make each other feel safe and wanted." With that, she took my hand and brought me to my bed. I felt her lean towards me and place my lower lip between her two lips. She sucked on it momentarily and then kissed me softly, fully on my lips. Her tongue caressed my lips between her kisses and her hand gently caressed my shoulders. Melanie laid me on the bed and twisted my legs counter clockwise so that my head would be on the pillow and my feet at the foot of the bed. She lay down beside md and kissed my ear, saying nothing but kissing. Her hand across my tummy and holding my waist to her. Her tongue licked my ear, slowly boring inside it until I found the nerves in my ear connect with my pelvis area. She swabbed inside it and curled her tongue upward as she withdrew it from my ear canal. I felt her hand move to my bonnet. I straightened up automatically, rigid and said, "NO!" "That is for my husband." Melanie pushed my bonnet off the back of my head and stroked an absent strand of hair off my forehead. "Chastity, it is just hair." "It is supposed to be something that only a husband sees but no other male." "I am your sister, Love." "It is allowed." She stroked my forehead and my eyes started to close as if she was hypnotizing me. I felt her arm move and I looked up and she had taken her bonnet off also. She laid her head next to mine and our hair spread over the pillow, intertwining each other. The softness of her breath on my neck and the warmth of her body next to me, made me close my eyes and shortly later, I had fallen asleep. When I awoke, darkness had taken over the sky and she was still looking at me, stroking my hair. "How long have I been a sleep, sister," I asked her? "Two plus hours," she said as she looked at my face. She was a truly beautiful woman and with a grace that few of us achieve. I smiled across to her as she lay next to me. "Go shower and I will be with you shortly." I showered in water so hot I could barely stand beneath it. I washed thoroughly and felt completely refreshed. There was a night dress set out for me and I quickly robed. As I was brushing my hair, Melanie came in and smiled. "Sister Chastity, come with me onto the bed." She had changed into a night dress also. I sat down and she had prepared a light meal of fresh slice fruit, yogurt and cocoa. As we munched, she started to explain. "Sister, they teach us how to make ourselves wet so that men may gain entrance to our legs." "The church teaches us to spread our legs so that we may atone for the sins of someone I have never met and died eons ago." "Tonight, I will teach what our bodies are truly meant for." With that she told me how my brother Thomas had an open relationship with my brother Mathew and his wife Grace. Now that I was married to my father, they wanted me to be included in this group. She had been chosen because she actually was in love with me. They all agreed it would be done better with a woman who had a non-blood relationship with me and one who enjoyed being with another woman. She cleaned our plates off the bed and came back on it. She gently pulled me down on the mattress and began to kiss my neck. Her tongue was licking my neck as she made her way up to my ear. I felt a light kiss on my ear and her tongue starting to probe in it. She stroked my cheek with her hand and she continued to send little shock waves with her tongue in my ears. She moved her hand across my cheek and presented two fingers to my lips. I realized I was to take it in my mouth. I took the wrist of her hand, opened my mouth and took her fingers into it. I sucked on her fingers, as if it were a man's penis. I held her wrist and my tongue licked the fingers and sucked on them. I pulled her fingers nearly out of my mouth, holding the wrist taut enough to ensure I could suck on her fingertips. She withdrew from my ear and sat me up. I could feel her reach for the hem of the long night dress and tug it from underneath my rear. She knelt on the bed and took the night dressed, bunched around my waist and lifted it over my head. She kissed me fully on the lips, her tongue teasing mine and laid me back down. I lay naked but for my panties in front of my sister. She moved down the nape of my neck and started kissing again. She went down with her lips until she was barely touching the beginning swell of my breast. I pulled her head against me, forgetting me with another woman. Her hand moved up and cupped my breast fully. Her fingers teasing over my nipples. "Sister, take your breast and offer it to me." "Give me your breast and feed me as if I were YOUR child, Charity." I cupped my breast in my hand and held it to her. She hesitated and I pulled her head gently onto my breast. She suckled me as if she was a nursing baby. I squeezed my breast between her lips as if to give her my milk. I had this flash, my eyes closing and all of a sudden I realized; I was going to orgasm. My toes went rigid and I closed my legs tightly as she sucked my nipple harder. "I think I'm going to cum, Melanie," and with that... I did! Crashing inwardly onto myself with a whispered moan. I kept coming in soft waves for a minute or so and finally collapsed on my bed. After catching my breath, I turned to Melanie and questioned, "How did I do that with you just on my bed?" Melanie smiled, "I have heard a woman can cum with just someone sucking on their breast." "I have never seen it and certainly have not experienced it myself." "Clearly you can!" She lay down again next to me, but lower. Her eyes level with my belly button. She was at my tummy kissing it, her tongue again tracing wet spots across it. She came to my belly button and took her tongue. She wet it, and then pushed it inside me as if to clean it. It was like she did with my ear but this time I felt I had an almost direct connection between my navel and my vagina. "Open your legs for me, Chastity," my sister told me. I opened my legs for her and felt her hand press against my mound. Her hand trailing over my vulva and pressing against it. I pushed my hips up to meet her palm. Her middle finger started to make teasing little forays between the lips of my vagina. Never much more than the fore finger but so teasing, I kept trying to push it in. "Chastity, say it." "Tell me what you want, Sister." I looked at her hopefully. "I want you to finger me, Melanie." "Finger you where," she questioned? "My vagina, Please, Melanie?" She would not go in further. "No Chastity." "Your brothers Thomas and Mathew will want you to be explicit." "Tell me." "Talk dirty, Chastity," she urged. "I want you to finger fuck my cunt, Melanie." "Please make me take your finger deep inside me." She took her fingers and started to plunge in and out of me. Her thumb, pressed against my clit. My clit exposed itself to her thumb and I swell under just the simple pressure she put on it. I was gasping when she knelt between my legs. She bent over my pussy and started to lick my clit. I curled my toes involuntarily. She moved her fingers out of my pussy and I was about ready to shout, "NO!" I felt her take those two fingers and manipulate them between my butt cheeks. She moved in gently and I reached down to spread myself for her. "Slowly," She said. "Take my fingers slowly and slide yourself onto them." I did as she told me and pushed myself onto them until I had them both inside my ass. She took her other hand and placed two fingers into my pussy. She started finger fucking both holes. I could feel her stroking the wall of my butt as if it was but a paper thin layer between my ass and my pussy. She leaned over and blew against my swollen clit, finger fucking me the whole time. "I have to cum, sister." "Please??" With that she sucked my clit in between her lips. Her fingers in my pussy she used to impale me to the bed and the ones in my ass she started to fuck me with. I jumped upwards in a semi sitting position and my ass started to squeeze her fingers. My muscles started contracting and I could not hold it any longer! This time I just screamed, "FUCK ME!" I did it over and over until I finally stopped. I fell to the bed some minutes later. Melanie let me rest for several minutes. I felt her move her hand over my mound and thought to myself, "Not again?" "I can't." She moved between my legs and I could feel her straddle my leg. She clutched my thigh with her leg and started rubbing her vagina up against it. At the same time, she pushed her thigh against my pussy and urged me to rub myself against her thigh. "I'm going to teach you to trib, Sister." I looked at her completely confused. "I'm going to teach you how to fuck another women." She was moving very fast, sliding along my thigh as if in a race. I then remembered I had cum twice and she none. She slowed down trying to let me catch up to her. After several minutes, she lay down with her head opposite to me. She took her legs and pushed down so that her pussy made contact with me. We were like two inverted scissors with our middle connecting spot pushing against each other. She looked down and said, "Fuck me sister." "Make me cum little sister, harder than I made you cum." I took her leg and wrapped my arms around it. I used it as leverage and pushed my cunt hard against hers. I moved back and forth across her pussy and pushed my hips forward as if I were a man trying to fuck her. "Oh yes, Chastity." "That is the way to fuck a woman," she said. With that, I could feel her pussy start in contractions. She grasped me hard and said, "NOW!" "MAKE ME CUM NOW!" "FUCK ME." She grasped me hard. Pulling at me as she continued to cum. As she reached half way through her orgasm, incredibly, I had a third orgasm! We pulled on each other and sang a duet of "Oh Blessed One!" "Oh fuck yes," together. We finally finished. Melanie came up next to me tugging on the blanket and pulling it over us. We spooned together with me in the front. She wrapped me in her arms and said, "I love you." "I love you too, Sister," I whispered. I fell asleep shortly after that. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Exposing the Debauchery In Christian Disguise In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Next Day Aftermath The next morning, Prudence and I sat on pillows at the kitchen table and broke fast. Grace had left to take care of both Melanie's and her children. Melanie made a large breakfast that we ate in silence. We finished clearing the dishes and looked at each other. "Okay, Last night needs to be discussed," Melanie stated. "First off, how did your father let this get so far out of control? [[MORE]] Both Prudence and I shook our heads not knowing. "This is too strange." This just happened?" "You both get picked for this Eden Conference out of the blue," she went on. "Why?" I had no clue and I just shook my head again. I heard my sister Prudence whisper from the side, "I might have said something to Prelate Mathias?" Both Melanie and I looked at her stunned! "He kept asking me how things were at home," Prudence continued. "How was our father since the divorce?" "How were you acting, Chastity." "Did I noticed anything different in the house?" "Oh my blessed mother," I cried! "How could you say anything to the Prelate?" Melanie shook her head visibly shaken. "Sister PRUDENCE you know better than to let the bishops and prelates to have knowledge of our inside family!" "What in Lords sake were you thinking?" Prudence broke down in tears. "Father spends all his time with you, Chastity." "Even at the family Eden Conference he was with you, not Melanie who he rightfully should have been." "It wasn't right!" "And you told the Prelate that, Prudence?" "PRUDENCE," Melanie repeated again at a shout. My sister just nodded. Melanie kissed Prudence on the cheek and told her not to worry about it. Just go up and get some rest. Prudence kissed me and apologized. She then went up to her room and slept again. "Melanie?" "What are we going to do," I implored her. She took me by the hand and we went up to my bedroom and laid on the pillow. Melanie I think had a fairly good grasp of the danger we were in. Prelate Mathias was a vengeful man and he somehow took slight at something our family had done. In addition, he knew that something was going on between my father and I, (although she didn't think he had figured out that we had married each other). Excommunication was a real possibility. The community owned all the land our houses stood on. If we were excommunicated, we had to vacate the land and the house that stood on it. We would be homeless and probably without employment. Melanie held my hand as we lay on our bed, heads together on my pillow when a loud knocking came on the front door. Both of us jumped up and came out of the bedroom. Prudence was already standing out on the second floor landing, looking frightened to death. "It is Prelate Mathias and his two grandsons, again." Melanie turned to both of us and told us to hide. She walked down the stairs and opened the door. Upon seeing Prelate Mathias, she curtsied to him and bid the twins good morning. "Good Morning, Sister Melanie," he said pleasantly. "I have come to collect the sisters Chastity and Prudence so that we might finish our Eden Conference from last night." "It wasn't properly consummated and, of course, it continues from vespers of the day until the evening vigil of the next." Melanie nodded unsure if the scriptures he was quoting were correct and said, "My sisters are not here." "I think they went to the Holy One's house in an attempt to see their mother." The Prelate nodded in understanding. "That is unfortunate because if it is not consummated, I would be bound to commence another twenty four hour period tonight or the next?" With that, I watched down the stairs as one of the twins whispered into his grandfather's ear. He listened intently and said, "Why of course!" "Melanie, my grandson has properly corrected me and explained the time would not restart if a surrogate were to replace them." "Perhaps you would like to substitute for one of them and maybe another woman?" "Your sister-in-law Grace maybe?" Hearing this I ran to the window and went onto the second floor roof. I told Prudence to hide and be quiet. I slid down the second floor rain gutter, (something I had not done for several years), and ran around the building to the front of the house. "Prelate, Melanie explained, Sister Grace is watching our children." "I am also certain that many women would be honored to share this moment of atonement with your Grandsons." "However with the late notice they would not be able to give up their household duties that quickly." "That is unfortunate," the Prelate said. "Eminence, I am an experienced woman and have attended a dozen or so of these conferences." "Surely I would suffice to satisfy two young men and we could..." Before Melanie finished her sentence, I opened the door and feigned surprise to see the prelate there. I was driven not to have Prudence go through what we had done the last night. I quickly curtsied to him and the twins and thanked them for the honor that they had given me the previous night. Prelate Mathias smiled and brushed my face. "It is nice to see you daughter Chastity." "I was just asking the whereabouts of your sister Prudence and was explained that she would not be back shortly?" I nodded. "Well the Eden Conference is not finished because it was not vaginally consummated last night." "We don't have your sister Prudence here but Melanie has volunteered to be her surrogate." "I think we have the required number of people here so we should go to my house." With that, he took both our hands and led us off the porch and to his car. As he reached the door, he waited, expecting to have his door opened for him. Melanie quickly ran around the car and opened the driver's side door. The Twins stood there looking at me. I swallowed and opened the door for them. The Prelate started the car and stopped for a moment. "Wait!" "I forget myself!" "I should call your father so that he should finish this most sacred occasion with us." "NO," Melanie said! "Father is out of town on business and will not be back before Vespers." "I see, well maybe I or one of the twins might be able to find a surrogate to fill in for him?" The Twins just nodded and off we went to the Prelates house. As we drove, the Prelate swerved into the auto shop my brother Thomas worked at. He got out of the car. Without a word, he went to the bay my brother was working in and started to talk to him. My brother listened and looked up, looking at his wife Melanie and shaking his head no. After several minutes of discussion, my brother Thomas threw the oily rag he had in his hand on the ground and grimly nodded yes. Several minutes later, he approached the car. Prelate Mathias turned to me and said, "Chastity, would you be kind enough to open the door for your brother?" "Yes your Eminence," I stated and scrambled out of the back seat to open the door for my brother. The prelate started the car and commenced driving towards his house again. After several minutes, he turned and said, "I know we all have had this occasion happen to us without planning." "It would probably be wise to shorten the time spent of consummation as much as much as possible?" "This would allow us to get back to our primary order of raising our families and flock?" We all nodded willing, no praying to get this over with. The two obese twins squeezing my sister-in-law and me together because they took up most of the back seat to themselves. "Sisters Melanie and Chastity, You may perform your self-stimulation rite in the back seat while I drive." Thomas immediately flared up, "That would be unseemly to have two women stimulating their vaginas in the back seat of a car while driving in the community, Prelate!" "Nonsense Elder Thomas!" "You just heard your sister and your wife agree that saving time would be of benefit to everyone." Melanie looked at me and we both knew we had to get this over with. I lifted my skirt up and bunched it around my hips. I reached into my panties and pulled them down my legs. I took them down to my ankles and then kicked them off. Melanie did the same with her panties. "Melanie, give your panties to one of the boys to safeguard them while you masturbate," the Prelate dictated. "Chastity, give your panties to your brother," he nodded to Thomas. I took my panties and bunched them up in my hand. I reached over the front seat and handed them to my brother. I spread my legs open slightly and moved my hand reluctantly over my mound. I started to stimulate myself. Melanie reached over and grabbed my hand. She squeezed it and we both concentrated on making ourselves wet. Several minutes later, the Prelate had another idea, "The twins are innocent." "Maybe you should show them how to stimulate a woman so they will know how to do it when they have wives?" I was bewildered. Melanie leaned over and said, "Watch." She took the hand of the nearest obese one and moved it between her legs. I watched as he took his finger and moved it along her slit. "Melanie, tell him how to do it and you help also Chastity." I grabbed the other twins hand and put it between my legs. I opened them more and watched Melanie, desperate to mimic her actions. Trying to mimic everything she did. Melanie spread her legs wider open, draping one of them over mine and pulling me open at the same time. She took the hand of the twin removed it from between her legs and kissed his fingers. Sucking them into her mouth. I continued to do exactly as she did. She turned to both of them, "Watch between our legs." "Look at our intimate places so that you will know how to finger fuck your wives." I was a little shocked at the language coming from my sister and how graphic she was. The Prelate seemed pleased with her lesson while Thomas just stared out the front window with my panties in his hand. She took his fingers back into her mouth and got them wet, "Make your wife spread her labia for you," she said as she opened herself up. "Have her wet your fingers like I did so that you will have lubrication on them." "This will place you in your rightful position as in command of her cunt." She took his fingers and placed them between the opening in her vulva. Spread wide she grasped several fingers and nodded, "Insert two or three fingers inside her." "That way you'll know if the muscles of her pelvis is responding to your stimulation." "Most women respond better if they have some bulk in their pussy." "Two or three fingers inserted inside her will make her go crazy for you." She took three fingers and placed them inside her pussy. I took TWO fingers and moved them inside me. Dreading that I would have to take three. Melanie reached and took his other hand. With the index finger she moved it just below the base of her mound. "Take the tip of your finger and find the hood of her clitoris." "Massage it until it starts to grow under your finger." "That is it, you have it," Melanie gasped! I did the same thing but I was far behind where Melanie was at. I could see her hips thrust upwards against her fingers. Suddenly, she was screaming, "Oh MY GOSH." "No one has ever made me feel this way!" She ground hard against him and screamed, "I'M COMING!" "I CAN'T STAND IT!" "YOU ARE A STALLION!" I looked up and noticed that the Prelate had pulled over to watch Melanie. She had this incredible orgasm. I couldn't believe it. She had a hard time controlling her breathing. My brother turned around and looked her straight in the eye. She looked up at him and they both smiled!?! Oh my gosh, She faked it. She faked having an orgasm! My brother was having a hard time controlling his laughter. I was not to be outdone! I could put on an award performing performance myself! I arched my back, feeling the obese boy's hard penis pressed between my butt cheeks. I squeezed my legs together and trapped his hand between them. I circled my arm behind me and over his leg and shouted, "PLEASE, allow me to cum, beloved!" "I need to feel your finger inside me." "I... I..." I pushed my backside against him one more time and screamed out, "I am cumming." "YOU MAKE ME FEEL MORE LIKE A WOMAN THAN I HAVE EVER FELT BEFORE IN MY LIFE!" All of a sudden, as I finished Act 1, Scene 2, I felt this wet sticky squirt on my back and dripping down the crack of my butt. He came. He ejaculated because I talked to him? He came all sticky on my back and pressed against his fat tummy. My brother gave me a funny look and looked to the steering wheel. I scooted up on the twin's lap looking like I was trying to get more comfortable and looked to where my brother's eyes were fixed. The Prelate was masturbating! We drove to the Prelate changed his mind and drove to our community house. It appeared he could no longer wait and this was ten miles closer. He had us clean his grandsons' tummies clean with our tongues. We took up their seed in our mouths as they giggled as if we were tickling them. When we entered the house, we were led to the great room. Prelate Mathias took a breath and was about to instruct us when my brother Thomas interrupted him. "I am my father's surrogate." "I will conduct the ceremony Eminence." The prelate was shocked for a moment but smiled and nodded his agreement. Thomas turned to us and ordered us to kneel. We both knelt in front of him and assumed our position of prayer. "Chastity, What are you," he asked? "I am a Woman, brother." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." He turned to Melanie and said, "Wife, what are you?" "I am a Woman, husband." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Wife, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins," he questioned? "Husband, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things." "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated myself and blessed into manhood in my next life." "Chastity? And you," he asked? "Brother, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you brother, my ordained elders and my Husband in all things." He quickly went through our requirements by the covenants and had us stand. "Chastity?" "Melanie?" "You may disrobe." Melanie and I turned to each other. She brushed my cheek and actually kissed me lightly on my lips. "This will be over soon, sister." "It will pass." "Let us make the best of it." With that she turned me and undressed me. She would not let me take any garments off myself. When she went to take my panties off, she got on her knees, looking straight at my mound, and pulled my panties from my hips. She smiled up at me and padded the front of my mound for a second, a slight graze actually and stood up. I helped her unbutton the back of her dress and assisted in helping her to disrobe. When we were finished, we stood in front of the twins. "Sister!" "Wife!" "Undress your communicants," he commanded. We both went over and unbuttoned their shirts. I pulled the shirt of one of them, off his arms with some difficulty. I pulled mightily on the shirt and pulled the tail from his pants. I knelt before him and fumbled trying to find his belt buckle. After finding it, I pulled it lose and unbuttoned his trousers. I pulled his zipper down and his pants off his hips. I then pulled his under garments off and he stood naked in front of me. "Take their clothes and fold them neatly on the table." We both looked at him strangely and did as we were told. We took the clothing and folded them onto the table that the donation boxes sit normally at the entrance to the church. Thomas took the ottomans that had been used for Prudence and I the prior night. He placed them in front of the twins. "Elder Brothers, these women are unworthy to earn your cocks." "They must prove their worth to you." "Bend over on the ottomans and present your ass to them." "Have them open you wide and clean you with their tongues." I could see that they were excited because they got hard with my brother's words. I was in shock with my brother's words. My brother walked over to the prelate, took him aside and talked to him for several minutes. When he came back, the Prelate had a pale look on his face. "Now, Brothers, You may order these slut bitches to lick your asses." They both shouted out, saliva actually dripping down their chin, "Lick our asses, sluts." My brother turned to us, "Wife!" "Sister!" "Do as your betters tell you to do!" I was going to vomit. I knew I couldn't do this but I did what my brother said to do. I stood kneeled behind one while Melanie did the other. She nodded to me and I parted the ass cheeks of the one in front of me. As I started to hold my breath, and bend over, I felt my brother jerk my head back. There was a horrible scream and I saw a wooden croquet stake up his anus. I watched Thomas go to the next one, pull his wife away and slam another stake up this one's ass. "I am going to tell you fat pigs, exactly what I told that coward of a grandfather you have." "IF you EVER harm my sisters again, come near our family again, ever say anything against our family again?" "I will damn you in front of God, I and my brothers will stick your asses impaled on a telephone pole like a child's sucker and we'll light the pole on fire." "I will watch you burn on earth before you start your eternal burn in hell." With that, he forced the Prelate to disrobe. Thomas told us to dress. He slapped the Prelate in the face and had us gather their clothes. When we got outside, he ran to his truck and came back with a can of Kerosene. He sprinkled their clothing with the liquid and lit them on fire. "Wife and Sister, it is time to go home." At Home When we got home my husband was waiting for us at the table with Prudence. I kissed his cheek in front of Thomas and said, "It is nice to see you father." He smiled up to me weakly. Thomas shook his head no. "Chastity call him what he is." I looked confused and turned to Melanie who nodded his head. I bent over and kissed him on the lips and said, "It is nice to see you, Husband." Thomas then turned to Prudence. "Prudence, our family was in grave danger today caused by you telling the Prelate family things." "It was caused by your jealousy." "That will not happen again do you understand?" Prudence nodded her head and Thomas bent over and gave her a kiss. "I am my father's surrogate today and I will not cede that right this day." "Chastity, you will not sleep with your husband tonight." "You are the cause of some of this by taking your father away from his first daughter, Prudence." I nodded. "Prudence, you will take father to his bed, please him and take his seed." "You will remain obedient to him this whole night." "Do you understand?" She nodded. I watched my husband go up the stairs with my sister. I felt emptiness as they walked together, hand and hand. I realized my sister had been seriously hurt by our marriage. "I plan on going to spend the evening with Mathew and Grace," Thomas stated. "Melanie will stay here with you, Chastity." I stood up and kissed my brother's cheek. "That is not necessary, Thomas." "I am perfectly fine in the house by myself even with Prudence being with my husband." "Thank you but Melanie should be with you." "Chastity, you do not really understand much, do you sister," he said? I was at a loss. I had no idea what I did wrong. "Sister, you not only hurt Prudence." "You tore Melanie apart," he said to me. "How?" I turned to Melanie. "I've tried to be a good sister to you, Melanie." "I love you," I pleaded to her. Melanie stood up, looked at me and said, "And I love you also, Melanie." I looked even more confused. "Melanie, I love you more." "Like a husband loves a wife." "I've always loved you." "I have loved you since we were children." Thomas turned to me and nodded. "She has always loved you and I have known it before we were married." "She told me that," he said. "she told me as part of our marriage and it has made our marriage stronger for the truth of it." "We sometimes pretend during love making that we share you in our bed." "For I love you also." "So tonight I am still your father as your husband has gone to bed with your sister, "he smiled. "You will do as I say and Melanie will bed you." "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." "So sister Chastity, you will take the Eden oaths in front of my wife tonight." "Now both of you go." With Melanie Melanie opened my door with a silence that almost shattered my eardrums from the echo in my ears, "She has earned this one night with you and tonight it is in my power to give it to her." I got into the room and immediately fell to my knees in front of my sister-in-law. I commenced the recitation without prompt and I felt her palm clasp over my mouth. "Chastity, lovers do not get on their knees and pledge to obey because someone did something thousands of years ago and they want to take some guys seed." "They hold each other, make each other feel safe and wanted." With that, she took my hand and brought me to my bed. I felt her lean towards me and place my lower lip between her two lips. She sucked on it momentarily and then kissed me softly, fully on my lips. Her tongue caressed my lips between her kisses and her hand gently caressed my shoulders. Melanie laid me on the bed and twisted my legs counter clockwise so that my head would be on the pillow and my feet at the foot of the bed. She lay down beside md and kissed my ear, saying nothing but kissing. Her hand across my tummy and holding my waist to her. Her tongue licked my ear, slowly boring inside it until I found the nerves in my ear connect with my pelvis area. She swabbed inside it and curled her tongue upward as she withdrew it from my ear canal. I felt her hand move to my bonnet. I straightened up automatically, rigid and said, "NO!" "That is for my husband." Melanie pushed my bonnet off the back of my head and stroked an absent strand of hair off my forehead. "Chastity, it is just hair." "It is supposed to be something that only a husband sees but no other male." "I am your sister, Love." "It is allowed." She stroked my forehead and my eyes started to close as if she was hypnotizing me. I felt her arm move and I looked up and she had taken her bonnet off also. She laid her head next to mine and our hair spread over the pillow, intertwining each other. The softness of her breath on my neck and the warmth of her body next to me, made me close my eyes and shortly later, I had fallen asleep. When I awoke, darkness had taken over the sky and she was still looking at me, stroking my hair. "How long have I been a sleep, sister," I asked her? "Two plus hours," she said as she looked at my face. She was a truly beautiful woman and with a grace that few of us achieve. I smiled across to her as she lay next to me. "Go shower and I will be with you shortly." I showered in water so hot I could barely stand beneath it. I washed thoroughly and felt completely refreshed. There was a night dress set out for me and I quickly robed. As I was brushing my hair, Melanie came in and smiled. "Sister Chastity, come with me onto the bed." She had changed into a night dress also. I sat down and she had prepared a light meal of fresh slice fruit, yogurt and cocoa. As we munched, she started to explain. "Sister, they teach us how to make ourselves wet so that men may gain entrance to our legs." "The church teaches us to spread our legs so that we may atone for the sins of someone I have never met and died eons ago." "Tonight, I will teach what our bodies are truly meant for." With that she told me how my brother Thomas had an open relationship with my brother Mathew and his wife Grace. Now that I was married to my father, they wanted me to be included in this group. She had been chosen because she actually was in love with me. They all agreed it would be done better with a woman who had a non-blood relationship with me and one who enjoyed being with another woman. She cleaned our plates off the bed and came back on it. She gently pulled me down on the mattress and began to kiss my neck. Her tongue was licking my neck as she made her way up to my ear. I felt a light kiss on my ear and her tongue starting to probe in it. She stroked my cheek with her hand and she continued to send little shock waves with her tongue in my ears. She moved her hand across my cheek and presented two fingers to my lips. I realized I was to take it in my mouth. I took the wrist of her hand, opened my mouth and took her fingers into it. I sucked on her fingers, as if it were a man's penis. I held her wrist and my tongue licked the fingers and sucked on them. I pulled her fingers nearly out of my mouth, holding the wrist taut enough to ensure I could suck on her fingertips. She withdrew from my ear and sat me up. I could feel her reach for the hem of the long night dress and tug it from underneath my rear. She knelt on the bed and took the night dressed, bunched around my waist and lifted it over my head. She kissed me fully on the lips, her tongue teasing mine and laid me back down. I lay naked but for my panties in front of my sister. She moved down the nape of my neck and started kissing again. She went down with her lips until she was barely touching the beginning swell of my breast. I pulled her head against me, forgetting me with another woman. Her hand moved up and cupped my breast fully. Her fingers teasing over my nipples. "Sister, take your breast and offer it to me." "Give me your breast and feed me as if I were YOUR child, Charity." I cupped my breast in my hand and held it to her. She hesitated and I pulled her head gently onto my breast. She suckled me as if she was a nursing baby. I squeezed my breast between her lips as if to give her my milk. I had this flash, my eyes closing and all of a sudden I realized; I was going to orgasm. My toes went rigid and I closed my legs tightly as she sucked my nipple harder. "I think I'm going to cum, Melanie," and with that... I did! Crashing inwardly onto myself with a whispered moan. I kept coming in soft waves for a minute or so and finally collapsed on my bed. After catching my breath, I turned to Melanie and questioned, "How did I do that with you just on my bed?" Melanie smiled, "I have heard a woman can cum with just someone sucking on their breast." "I have never seen it and certainly have not experienced it myself." "Clearly you can!" She lay down again next to me, but lower. Her eyes level with my belly button. She was at my tummy kissing it, her tongue again tracing wet spots across it. She came to my belly button and took her tongue. She wet it, and then pushed it inside me as if to clean it. It was like she did with my ear but this time I felt I had an almost direct connection between my navel and my vagina. "Open your legs for me, Chastity," my sister told me. I opened my legs for her and felt her hand press against my mound. Her hand trailing over my vulva and pressing against it. I pushed my hips up to meet her palm. Her middle finger started to make teasing little forays between the lips of my vagina. Never much more than the fore finger but so teasing, I kept trying to push it in. "Chastity, say it." "Tell me what you want, Sister." I looked at her hopefully. "I want you to finger me, Melanie." "Finger you where," she questioned? "My vagina, Please, Melanie?" She would not go in further. "No Chastity." "Your brothers Thomas and Mathew will want you to be explicit." "Tell me." "Talk dirty, Chastity," she urged. "I want you to finger fuck my cunt, Melanie." "Please make me take your finger deep inside me." She took her fingers and started to plunge in and out of me. Her thumb, pressed against my clit. My clit exposed itself to her thumb and I swell under just the simple pressure she put on it. I was gasping when she knelt between my legs. She bent over my pussy and started to lick my clit. I curled my toes involuntarily. She moved her fingers out of my pussy and I was about ready to shout, "NO!" I felt her take those two fingers and manipulate them between my butt cheeks. She moved in gently and I reached down to spread myself for her. "Slowly," She said. "Take my fingers slowly and slide yourself onto them." I did as she told me and pushed myself onto them until I had them both inside my ass. She took her other hand and placed two fingers into my pussy. She started finger fucking both holes. I could feel her stroking the wall of my butt as if it was but a paper thin layer between my ass and my pussy. She leaned over and blew against my swollen clit, finger fucking me the whole time. "I have to cum, sister." "Please??" With that she sucked my clit in between her lips. Her fingers in my pussy she used to impale me to the bed and the ones in my ass she started to fuck me with. I jumped upwards in a semi sitting position and my ass started to squeeze her fingers. My muscles started contracting and I could not hold it any longer! This time I just screamed, "FUCK ME!" I did it over and over until I finally stopped. I fell to the bed some minutes later. Melanie let me rest for several minutes. I felt her move her hand over my mound and thought to myself, "Not again?" "I can't." She moved between my legs and I could feel her straddle my leg. She clutched my thigh with her leg and started rubbing her vagina up against it. At the same time, she pushed her thigh against my pussy and urged me to rub myself against her thigh. "I'm going to teach you to trib, Sister." I looked at her completely confused. "I'm going to teach you how to fuck another women." She was moving very fast, sliding along my thigh as if in a race. I then remembered I had cum twice and she none. She slowed down trying to let me catch up to her. After several minutes, she lay down with her head opposite to me. She took her legs and pushed down so that her pussy made contact with me. We were like two inverted scissors with our middle connecting spot pushing against each other. She looked down and said, "Fuck me sister." "Make me cum little sister, harder than I made you cum." I took her leg and wrapped my arms around it. I used it as leverage and pushed my cunt hard against hers. I moved back and forth across her pussy and pushed my hips forward as if I were a man trying to fuck her. "Oh yes, Chastity." "That is the way to fuck a woman," she said. With that, I could feel her pussy start in contractions. She grasped me hard and said, "NOW!" "MAKE ME CUM NOW!" "FUCK ME." She grasped me hard. Pulling at me as she continued to cum. As she reached half way through her orgasm, incredibly, I had a third orgasm! We pulled on each other and sang a duet of "Oh Blessed One!" "Oh fuck yes," together. We finally finished. Melanie came up next to me tugging on the blanket and pulling it over us. We spooned together with me in the front. She wrapped me in her arms and said, "I love you." "I love you too, Sister," I whispered. I fell asleep shortly after that. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Father's Bed Needs A Woman In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I will repeat a list of characters in the first two parts because I have introduced quite a few in a short page span. Dramatis Personae Chastity (18) Prudence - Chastity's Sister (Now 19) Enos - Chastity's Father (60) Barbara - Chastity's Mother and recently divorced wife of Enos (46) [[MORE]] Thomas - Chastity's Brother (26) Emily - Thomas' Wife (25) Mathew - Chastity's Brother (25) Grace - Mathew's wife (22) Luke - Chastity's Brother (23) John - Chastity's Brother (21) "The Holy One" - Highest Prelate of the Church and Barbara's new second husband Prelate Mathias - High Officer of the Church Evangeline - Wife of Mathias and Saint of the Church Augustine - Chastity's Uncle and Brother of Enos My father stood up and smiled at all of us kneeling before him. "Daughters, what is your duty," father asked? "To obey you, father," we replied in unison. "Prudence, Stand!" My sister stood at my father's command and awaited his assignment. My father walked over to her, touched the bonnet on her head and then her cheek. "You will go with your two eldest brothers, Thomas and Mathew." "Yes, father," She said and knelt at the feet of both of them. I was shocked that my father would assign her to my older brothers. I thought he would give her to one of them but to have a girl who was still days from her nineteenth birthday to men was shocking. I felt for certain that he would assign both Prudence and I to our two oldest brothers, Grace to our youngest and Emily, Our oldest sister in law to himself. My father turned to Grace. "Grace, you will serve my beloved son, Luke." Grace stood up and said, "Thank you, Father." "I will make you proud of me and erase our sins." She then curtseyed to him and went to kneel in front of Luke. My heart sunk. This left me with my youngest brother, John. Although, I loved him he was a bit of a handful and we all dreaded the thought of being assigned to him. I grit my teeth and waited. "Prudence!" "Emily!" "Stand daughters!" We both stood and waited what was ordained to happen. I smiled at Emily, my heart breaking because of not being with my father but bursting with pride that she would rightfully be with our patriarch. "Emily, you will go with my youngest son, John." "You will serve him well, daughter," he said. I could see the shock only partially hidden on Emily's face. "Yes, father." "I will please and honor your son AS IF HE WERE YOU." "Prudence, you will serve me." I nodded and knelt at his feet. This was a disaster. How could father have made such a bad decision to assign Emily to John? I knelt stunned at my father's feet. I watched as Emily knelt before John and pulled his manhood from his pants. She reached over with amazing dignity and took him into his mouth and started to suck him hard. I felt my father reach for my arm and pull me onto his lap. He was smiling. I put my arms around him, kissed him on the cheek and whispered to him, "How could you assign our oldest sister to John?" "It is an insult." He took my chin and forced me to look him straight in the eyes. "Because I want you and after that, it all made sense to me." "Now undress me, Chastity." I nodded and got off my father's lap. I unbuttoned his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and off his arms. He kissed my lips, his tongue, softly between them and pulled me to him. I bent over to him and trailed my lips to his chest. I kisses his small nipples, using my teeth as he had done to me. I went to my knees and unbuckled his pants. I unfastened them and pulled them from his legs. My hands hardly had had his pants off and I was reaching with the other one to pull his undershorts down his legs. All thought of Emily had fled from my brain as my wanting my father's cock took over my brain. He sprung free of his underwear and stood in front of my eyes. I started to move towards it to grasp it in my lips and I felt him move me upwards. He shook his head and sat me on his lap. I sat down on him and I he placed his manhood between my legs, the side of his shaft laying against the lips of my vagina. I felt my father's hand touch my breast and he was kissing me so gently. I cupped my breast for him as I did last week and he took my nipple between his lips. I felt like a Madonna, portrayed by so many artists in the past. He nursed on my small breast and I just closed my eyes, relishing his suckling. I looked to Prudence to ensure she was alright. She was on her knees with Mathew's penis in her mouth. Mathew was holding her head to him as his hips slipped it in and out of her mouth. My oldest brother Thomas fondled her breast and kissed her back as she serviced Mathew. Grace was already on her back in a position of self-stimulation. She was preparing herself to be wet for my brother Luke who was between her legs watching her. He widened her legs and smiled down at her. I watched as she reached up and took Luke's cock in her hand and guided my brother to her vagina. Luke penetrated her immediately and Grace wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him into her. I heard her say, "Give me your seed, Brother Luke so I can atone for my sins." Luke pushed into her faster. Emily was taking John's cock with much dignity and energy. I turned back to my father's attention. He twisted me in his lap so that I was still sitting on it but my back was towards him. He reached around and was massaging both of my breasts with his hands and kissing the back of my neck. His cock was hardened, between my legs and the top of it pushing against my vagina. I reached down and took the head of it and held it steady as I slid my pussy up against it. Getting it wet as I slid. My eyes closed as I slid myself up and down my father's cock pressing on the outside of my pussy. I heard a muffled noise. I opened my eyes and quickly looked to Emily as she suppressed another sound of pain. I stared at her and then at my youngest brother John. I couldn't believe it. He was behind Emily and taking his brother's wife anally. He was pushing her hard and I could see she was being hurt. "Father," I drew his attention to Emily! When I shouted, everyone looked up and towards the person of my concern. I shot my eyes to my oldest brother Thomas and I could see he had become immediately angry that his wife should be sodomized by his younger brother on this occasion. He started to get up and walk towards John. "STOP!" My father glared at Thomas and looked towards Emily. "What is your duty, Daughter," My father turned and asked Emily? Emily looked up at my father, straining her neck to look high enough after being impaled on my brother's cock, "To obey and atone for my sins, Father." "I am sorry if I have disturbed your pleasure, father." She turned to her husband Thomas and smiled. Then she turned to my brother John and said, "Brother, please take my ass as you will." "Give me your seed hard so that I may atone for my sins." My brother John, smiled and commenced taking her from behind. I could see the pain on Emily's face but she kept asking for it harder, begging for her sins to be forgiven. Thomas pulled our sister Prudence from her oral duties with Mathew. He turned her so that she would be facing my father and me on all fours. He took hand lotion and lathered it all over his penis. I watched in horror as he took Prudence by the hips and plunged his cock into her backside. She screamed as he sodomized her and looked directly into my father's eyes. "THOMAS," I heard Emily shout." "You stop that with Prudence or I will never forgive you." My Brother looked up, pulled out of Prudence and hugged her. He took her between him and Mathew. They just hugged her between them and kept her warm. My father took me by the hand and pulled me up the stairs. We were heading to his bedroom. I looked back at the carnage left of this Eden Conference. Prudence sobbing between the loving arms of her two oldest brothers, Luke between Graces legs with her begging for him to "fuck her harder," and Emily barely able to stay on her knees from the pain of John fucking her in the ass. We got into the bedroom and I could not hold my peace. "Father, this was ill thought out and has torn our family apart." "Chastity, If I wanted you to speak I would have singled so," is all he said. "Now lie down on the bed and open your legs for my cock." I laid on the bed, sobbing as he kneeled between my legs. He took my knees and bent them so that my feet were flat on the bed. "Ask for it, Chastity!" I sniffed and took a breath. "Please fuck me, father." With that he took his cock and started to fuck me. He pulled my legs around him and I lay there as he pushed inside me. After several minutes, he spent himself inside me. He just lay across my body, crushing me with his weight and fell asleep. The next morning I awoke without the crushing weight of my father on top of me. My father was already downstairs while my sisters prepared breakfast in silence. I put my robe on and went into the kitchen. When I got down to the kitchen, he called the family together. I watched as my father started to cry, a broken man that I had never seen before. He apologized to each of us for last night. He explained how the loss of my mother had disturbed him and he wasn't thinking right. He scolded John for his willingness to not only hurt his brother but to physically hurt his brother's wife. He kissed Prudence because of the pain he caused. To Emily, he got on his knees and begged forgiveness. Emily got on her knees with him, silently prayed for a moment and said, "Father, I have no forgiveness to give you because you have done nothing to me that would warrant it." "It is I who has sinned in Eden and that is what the conference is for, so I may atone." With that, she stood up and helped my father to his feet. She took the belt of her robe and untied it. She slipped the robe of her shoulder and stood nude in front of him. "I beg your forgiveness, father." "I want to atone for it as I should of last night." Emily clasped her hand in my fathers and turned him towards the stairs. As she passed me, she also grasped my hands and said, "You will join us Sister Chastity," and to the rest she said, "Please break your fast." "We will be a while," and she took us up the stairs. _________ Emily took us upstairs and closed the door. I stood in silence as she undressed him and had him lay on the bed. She came to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and reached for the belt on my robe. She unfastened it and took it off my shoulders and stood me naked in front of her. She pulled me to her and hugged me, leaning down to kiss me. She walked me to the bed, sat me down next to my father and reached underneath my chin. She undid my bonnet and looked at me. "I am young but I am not a fool, Chastity." "I have eyes." She finished removing my bonnet and laid me next to my father. She lay next to my father on the other side and took his penis in her hand. He stroked it until is started to respond. My father took my breast in his hand and massaged my nipples. Emily cupped one of my breast in her free hand and fed it to my father. My father sucked the nipple, doing that soft scrape thing with his teeth that drove me crazy. I watched as she left my father with my breast and moved down and took him into her mouth. My father groaned as she stimulated him. I pushed him back on the bed and kissed his tummy. Emily saw me sliding down and pulled me between his legs. She licked the head of my father's cock and sucked on it, finally holding it for me to take in my mouth. I took my father's head between my lips and sucked on it. I could feel him start to grow even harder. His hips starting to move into me. Emily took my father out of my mouth and kissed the head of it herself. She stretched me out on the bed. Her hand cupping one of my breasts and kissing the nipple. She look at my father and me. "I can see how much she is in love with you, father, and you with her." "I don't know how we hide this because you will be excommunicated if a Bishop finds out." "We can do much in this church but not marry a daughter." With that, she put her hand between my legs and touched my wetness. "Sister, you can never have a wedding so this is the best I can ever do for you." She said a silent prayer as her finger traced around my clit. Then she kissed me full on the lips, took my father and placed him between my legs. "Sister, Chastity," she intoned, "This is your husband." "Open your legs and take his seed as you are want to do." With that, she took my father's cock and placed it between my legs. He pushed my father into me so that I would take him. I caught my breath as he entered me and swirled my legs around his hips, arching myself to take him. She bent over and kissed my father than me. She lay down next to me and took my hand. She kissed my hand, then held it. My father was fully in me and she whispered to me, "Chastity, say it." I smiled back at her and looked up into my father's eyes. "Husband," I said, "give me your seed." She reached over and kissed him, "Father, fuck your new bride." With that I opened my legs fully and my husband came deeply inside me. The next morning: I woke the next morning with the sun bursting through the windows and in peace. I had slept so well the night before. I looked over at my father, laying peacefully next to me and I nuzzled myself against him, taking his arm around my waist to make a perfect spoon. I closed my eyes again for a few moments and must have fallen asleep. I awoke feeling my father's cock hard and pushing between my cheeks. His hips giving me a soft nudging wake up. I reached my arm behind me and grasped his hips with my small hand. I pulled him up against me and felt the warmth of his arms as he enveloped my body. "Chastity," are you awake? I chuckled and bit a smile from my lip and said, "Yes, Husband, I am awake." "I love you, Chastity." "I love you also, Husband," I said as I pushed myself against his hard cock. I felt his breath on the back of my neck, a combination muffled yawn and an exhale of passion. He pushed my head forward and licked the back of my neck with his tongue. Electricity kind of shot down my spine as his kisses seemed to explode on my spinal column. He reached around me and cupped my small breasts in each of his massive hands. He softly made my nipples hard as he ran them through his fingers, squeezing them lightly between them. I felt him take my top leg as I lay sideways and pull it back over his leg. He pulled my hips more to him making our spoon position have a serious bend in it. I felt him move his penis between my legs and I reached down between mine. I took his cock in my hand and guided it to my vagina. When I had the tip of it in, I reached behind again to urge him forward. He took my hips and pulled me back onto his penis. I closed my eyes as he entered me fully. I was wet from the minute I woke up and needed none of his ministrations to be able to receive him. I pushed myself backwards against him and let him take me. "I love you, Husband." "Take me fully," I said. My father whispered into my ear, "Tell me, Chastity." "Fuck me, Husband." "Take your child bride and give me your seed." "Give me a baby." "Push your cock and your love deep into my tummy." I felt him kiss my ear and push himself deeper inside me. I could feel him grow inside me. His urgent push to keep impaled. "Cum with me, Chastity." "Show me how much you love me by being the receptacle of my sperm." With that, I moved into his caressing body, pushing myself more urgently on him and taking over the movement. My hips taking over and riding my husband's cock. "Husband, I want you to cum!" "I want your seed into my tummy!" "I need you to fuck me!" "I want you to give me a BABY!" "PLEASE, father!" "HUSBAND," I corrected. "Please give me a baby!" He started squirting inside me and I started to orgasm. My vagina started contracting around his cock and milking it. Squeezing it as I heard him scream for more. He went rigid for a second, as I felt my whole body spasm against him. He held me... as he finished in my body. We fell asleep again with him still inside me. He just held me and kept me warm. About thirty minutes later, there was a soft knock on the door. I jumped out of bed and I heard a shout, "Chastity, Father?" "It is just me, Melanie." I grabbed a robe and opened the door for my sister in law. She had a large tray of fruit to break fast with. "I sent everyone home last night, your younger brothers and sister too and told them that you were feeling ill, Chastity." "I informed them that I would take care of you and they could come back this morning." She sat the tray on the bed and I jumped in next to my husband. She had made enough for the three of us and we all enjoyed eating on the bed. "You consummated your marriage last night," Melanie said. "Did you double up this morning?" I just looked at her in shock! I blushed so bright I think I out did the rising sun. My husband chuckled. "Did you not hear your sister cry out in deference to my superiority, Daughter?" I slapped him, embarrassed that he would say something so intimate about our morning behavior. My sister in law just said, "Get used to it, Chastity." "You are a married woman now and you must be teased by your husband." "Was he any good," she said? I punched her in the arm and blushed even further. When we finished, we all sat on the bed and commenced a serious discussion, (at least my Husband did with Melanie). I listened while they talked. The essence of the conversation was, that my father was now spiritually my husband but the reality was he was still my father. This had to be kept secret from the church or it was grounds for ex-communication. I was reminded to call him father in public, to keep our intimacy unknown to the rest of the family and a longer term plan would need to be worked out. With that, we all got up because the work of the day needed to be accomplished. The Prelate Mathias calls an" Eden Conference." Three days later, Prelate Mathias knocked at our door unannounced. I ran to the front door and opened it. I saw the prelate and genuflected to him as a sign of courtesy. "Good afternoon Prelate Mathias," I said. "Are you looking for my father, Eminence?" He smiled at me and said, "I am looking for your father, Chastity." I took him into the living room, ran to the kitchen and got him iced lemonade. I returned it to him with a plate of cookies. "My father will be here directly, Emminence." He nodded and thanked me. My father came into the room and they greeted each other as old friends. They talked about crops, the new missionary prospects for our church and the growth of our church worldwide. Finally after getting another generous plate of cookies and two more glasses of lemonade, Prelate Mathias came to the point. "Elder Enos, as you know my handsome twin grandsons will come of age two days hence." "Obviously, they are destined to do great things for our church and I want them to be blessed from the day of majority." My father/husband nodded his understanding. "As such, I wish to have a blessed Eden Ceremony for them." "To that end, I will require that your daughters Prudence and Chastity to attend them." My father looked at him and gave no noticeable look of concern. "Prelate, might I offer my daughter-in-law Melanie to replace Chastity?" "She is older and more knowing in how to please two young zealots of the church." "Chastity is but unschooled." The Prelate looked at him and shook his head no. "I have had Chastity myself as her fist man and she will suffice." My father just nodded accepting the inevitable. The Prelate got up and shook my father's hand. "Good, that is complete." "Naturally Elder Enos, I would expect you to attend as one of the blessed to watch and share your daughters while they atone for their sins," he said looking directly into my husband's eyes. The Eden Conference was designated to be in the church meeting hall. The afternoon of the conference, both our sister-in-laws came to assist us in preparation. Melanie helped me bathe and shave. Grace gave her attention to Prudence. Prudence seemed somewhat distraught. Grace engaged her in conversation. Melanie and I listened intently. "You are disturbed, sister," Grace asked? Prudence nodded and started to cry. Melanie went over to console her. Grace and Melanie took Prudence from her bath and started toweling her down. Melanie, ever the wise one, kissed her cheek and said, "What disturbs you sister?" Prudence crumbled down onto the floor and said, "I know these twins." "They are obese, pimply, egotistic bullies who get their pleasure from hurting people." "They are also sodomites of either sex." Grace looked at her in awe, "Sister, this is there coming out." "It is their 18th nativity!" "You can't know this because it is a first for them?" Prudence just nodded and said, "It is not their first and I do know." When we finished drying and brushing our hair, Grace and Melanie dressed us. We all kneeled down to pray and practiced our responses for the Eden Conference. Melanie asked us the questions from the Covenants and we responded in unison. At 6:00 PM, my husband came to take both of us, His daughters to the conference. We both walked to the meeting house with father between us holding our hands. When we arrived at the front door, the parents of the twins wanted pictures of all of us. Prudence and I had our pictures taken of us genuflecting in front of the twins, then another with Prelate Mathias anointing us on our knees and our father holding the Doctrine of the Covenants for us to touch at the same time. Finally the pictures were done and we were taken inside the meeting house. I had become convinced that Prudence had a portion of her estimation of the twins correct. They were definitely morbidly obese and had pimples. I was surely hoping she was wrong on the rest of her information. I held Prudence's hand and we both knelt in supplication before the four men. Prelate Mathias, as was his right, allowed the two eighteen year old twins to lead the interrogation of atonement. I caught a glimpse of one of them and I thought he was going to start giggling at any moment. "Sisters," One said, "What are you?" We both replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the fat twins with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will you atone for your sins," the other one asked? "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for men to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood ourselves," we pled. The first one said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We both explained the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," the second twin said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved Prelate has call us to your nativity Eden Conference with you and our father," we both repeated. They both stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Sisters?" "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, and bless your nativity day," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," both twins asked? "We will obey you in all things and do my father honor," We both replied. Both of them then said, "You may disrobe for us." Prudence and I stood up hand in hand. I started to unbutton the back of my sister's dress. The sanctity of the room was distracted by the twins starting to point at us and giggle. I caught my husband's eye. He just dropped his head and avoided contact with me. I had her dress unbuttoned and I was unfastening her apron for her while she pulled her arms from her sleeves. We pulled the dress over her hips and I held her hand as she stepped out of it. I turned my back to her and she untied my apron. She folded it and unbuttoned the back of my dress. I was able to disrobe myself from my dress with her assistance and I folded my dress. We both stood in front of the twins in our bra and panties. Both of them continued to make obnoxious noises and giggle. Both of them were flagellant. They shockingly let out gas. They appeared to be in a competition to see who could EXPEL THE LOUDEST! I pulled my sister around briskly and unfastened her bra. She nodded to me as if indicating that we just needed to get through this. She reached for her panties and pulled them down her legs. I reached into mine and pulled my panties off at the same time. I felt my sister rushing behind to unfasten my bra and we were now standing naked in front of these two oafs. Prudence reached over and squeezed my hand. I saw her close her eyes in prayer and I closed mine also. My mind praying to escape this moment of humiliation when I heard one of them, "Take your bonnets off also!" We both shook our heads vehemently no. "It is forbidden but for our husbands," I said. One came towards me as if to strip me of my chastity and pull my bonnet from me. My father sprung out of his chair and yelled, "STOP!" "These are my daughters and they will not be violated in the community house nor humiliated against their future husbands." Both the twins turned at my father and I thought a fight was to ensue. Prudence pulled me back away from them thinking blows were to be placed. Prelate Mathias intervened. "There has been a misunderstanding." "The boys were just overcome by the obvious seductive looks these slut whores have been giving them. They lost their sanity for a moment because of their enticement by these wanton harlots." "Of course they will not take their bonnets off," he added. My husband was furious but backed off and sat down. Prelate Mathias turned to us. "Chastity and Prudence you are to apologize to my grandsons for being blatant temptresses and whores." "If they forgive you we can continue." Both of us got on our knees and bowed our heads, "Elders, we apologize for our transgression." One of the twins said, "That is not what our holy grandfather said for you to say." "I for one cannot forgive someone who is unwilling to admit their sins and not beg our forgiveness." The other one nodded and said, "I would be remiss in my duty as a man to forgive a woman who wished to have carnal lust with me, NAY begged to have carnal lust with me by undressing in front of me and then insulting me over a misunderstanding." I reached for Prudence's hand again and gave it a squeeze again. I started first and said, "Privileged Elders, I apologize for being a temptress and a whore." Prudence then spoke, "Please forgive me, sirs." "I did not mean to act as a harlot or slut in front of you." "The misunderstanding was caused by me for seducing you." Both of them snickered and nodded to their grandfather. I was beat red from the humiliation of the moment but more so for what my husband had to endure looking at this spectacle. One of the twins turned and said to his grandfather, "We accept their apologies on behalf of you grandfather and certainly for their beloved father." We are certain he these two girls up better than this." "I am still offended but I think with a suitable punishment?" "They can be forgiven." "What did you have in mind," the Prelate asked? "A simple spanking with the punishment stick should suffice," the second twin said. The Prelate turned to the page of punishments. After much discussion about us, he decided that the punishment of spanking with the punishment stick, (Basically a one inch thick by two inch ruler of about 30 inches). The Prelate decided because of the severity of the offense, happening during a holy rite, we should be given twenty smacks reduced by five because of our apologies. So we were to be spanked with a big ruler fifteen times. I had never been spanked in my life and I was frankly terrified. Prudence and I pulled two large ottomans into the middle of the room and assumed our punishment position. We kneeled on the floor, bent over the ottoman and grasped the front legs with our hands so as to remain steady for the punishment. The Prelate stood up once more and explained, "You will count each stroke, and you will also thank your elder for the punishment." "You will also call him a name of his choosing." "The exact phrasing of what you are to say will be written down by your punishing elder and you will repeat in verbatim each time you are stroked." "Do you understand?" "Yes, your Eminence," we both nodded. I was handed my apology statement. I shook in grief. I could not possibly say this. Without warning it was coming, I heard a huge crack across my backside. I almost fainted from the pain. I caught my senses for a second and sputtered out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND!" I was going to be ill from the words! I heard another crack as the ruler crashed against my sister's backside. Prudence gasped out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF!" He was making her bark like a dog? "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND," I said! "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF," Prudence shouted. It went on like that until I don't know when, (Prudence later explained to me that I had fainted on stroke ten and they ceased the spanking.) I came to, a little nauseous, but awake. Naturally the rite had not been finished because they had not implanted their seed into our vaginas. I realized that they meant to enter us without allowing me to rest. Prudence was making herself wet, bent over the ottoman. When she saw me awake, she tried to take some of her moisture to give it to me so I would have some lubrication. The Prelate ruled that this was not allowed in the covenants so I was to be entered without self-moisture. I felt one of the twins behind me softly kicking my legs apart to accommodate him. I felt his heavy stomach lean over me and I wondered how he would be able to reach me from this position as fat as he was? I felt him move his knees forward of my knees, lean back and start to move his penis against me. He was pushing the head of it against my vagina to gain entrance. My head snapped to my left when I heard Prudence let out a scream. I watched as the other twin moved his hips in and out like a maniac. Prudence screamed each time he thrust forward. I looked harder and I realized that she was being anally sodomizing. I listened to my sister and her continued screams of pain. Suddenly, I felt this huge burning pain in my backside. I was thrust forward against the ottoman and buried under his weight. He had entered my bum from the rear. I was not paying attention and the thrust split me in two. I could hardly breathe as he pushed his obese weight onto my back. The pain was unbelievable and then he started to spank me. "Help me bitch." "Move your ass under me," he kept saying. I couldn't move at all. He easily outweighed me by two hundred pound. I heard Prudence begging for him to fuck her in the ass. I knew she was trying to hurrying him. I took up the mantra also. "Please, beloved husband, fuck my ass." "Fuck your bitch's ass, please, I beg." Several minutes later, I heard him groan, thrust himself into me one more time and start to spurt his seed into my bowels. When he finished, he laid all his weight onto me in exhaustion. As he did, it dawned on me that this is the first time in my life I truly felt I was going to die from asphyxiation. I couldn't catch my breath. Finally he started to move and I gulped air into my lungs. When they both finished, Prelate Mathias beckoned for me to kneel before him. I knelt as he ordered. I found his penis underneath his belly and took him into my mouth, my hand grasping his shaft and commenced to suck him off. He turned to my husband and said, "I will honor your daughter Chastity by giving her my seed." "You will go over and spill your seed inside your daughter Prudence." My father just shook his head and declined the offer. The Prelate glared at him. "I understand, Enos." "Not all men at your age have my stamina even though I'm twenty years older than you." "I understand." "My Grandsons are young and will soon recover." "I will have them both do Prudence at the same time while I enjoy Chastity." I watched my defeated husband go to my sister. He picked her up off the ottoman and lay her across a large settee. He stroked her face, shed a tear onto forehead and stood quietly between her legs. I watched as this giant of a man, took his daughter and gently came inside her... All the time holding his weight off her and comforting her. The Prelate pulled me off his cock and had me straddle his rotund body while it was sitting in his chair. I lowered myself onto his cock and started sliding up and down. He kept pinching my nipples as I took him inside me. "Tell me you want me in your cunt, Chastity." I don't know what possessed me to do this but I did. I kissed his lips, my tongue parting them and I repeated exactly what he told me to, "Tell me you want me in your cunt, CHASTITY." He grabbed my breast and almost twisted my nipples off in rage as he screamed, "YOU MOCK ME WHORE!" His anger must have been enough to kick things into high gear because he started cumming immediately after that. They left quickly soon after the Prelate spilled his seed in me. Prudence and I were in no condition to walk back to the house. My father called Melanie and Grace to help assist us. They got us reasonably dressed and my father carried us to Thomas' car, (thank god they had brought it because neither one of us could have walked back home.) Melanie and Grace bathed us and laid us on our bed face down. They softly massaged a balm into our hurt areas and let us sleep. They both stayed the night to be of assistance if we needed any. To be continued in part 4. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Father's Bed Needs A Woman In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I will repeat a list of characters in the first two parts because I have introduced quite a few in a short page span. Dramatis Personae Chastity (18) Prudence - Chastity's Sister (Now 19) Enos - Chastity's Father (60) Barbara - Chastity's Mother and recently divorced wife of Enos (46) [[MORE]] Thomas - Chastity's Brother (26) Emily - Thomas' Wife (25) Mathew - Chastity's Brother (25) Grace - Mathew's wife (22) Luke - Chastity's Brother (23) John - Chastity's Brother (21) "The Holy One" - Highest Prelate of the Church and Barbara's new second husband Prelate Mathias - High Officer of the Church Evangeline - Wife of Mathias and Saint of the Church Augustine - Chastity's Uncle and Brother of Enos My father stood up and smiled at all of us kneeling before him. "Daughters, what is your duty," father asked? "To obey you, father," we replied in unison. "Prudence, Stand!" My sister stood at my father's command and awaited his assignment. My father walked over to her, touched the bonnet on her head and then her cheek. "You will go with your two eldest brothers, Thomas and Mathew." "Yes, father," She said and knelt at the feet of both of them. I was shocked that my father would assign her to my older brothers. I thought he would give her to one of them but to have a girl who was still days from her nineteenth birthday to men was shocking. I felt for certain that he would assign both Prudence and I to our two oldest brothers, Grace to our youngest and Emily, Our oldest sister in law to himself. My father turned to Grace. "Grace, you will serve my beloved son, Luke." Grace stood up and said, "Thank you, Father." "I will make you proud of me and erase our sins." She then curtseyed to him and went to kneel in front of Luke. My heart sunk. This left me with my youngest brother, John. Although, I loved him he was a bit of a handful and we all dreaded the thought of being assigned to him. I grit my teeth and waited. "Prudence!" "Emily!" "Stand daughters!" We both stood and waited what was ordained to happen. I smiled at Emily, my heart breaking because of not being with my father but bursting with pride that she would rightfully be with our patriarch. "Emily, you will go with my youngest son, John." "You will serve him well, daughter," he said. I could see the shock only partially hidden on Emily's face. "Yes, father." "I will please and honor your son AS IF HE WERE YOU." "Prudence, you will serve me." I nodded and knelt at his feet. This was a disaster. How could father have made such a bad decision to assign Emily to John? I knelt stunned at my father's feet. I watched as Emily knelt before John and pulled his manhood from his pants. She reached over with amazing dignity and took him into his mouth and started to suck him hard. I felt my father reach for my arm and pull me onto his lap. He was smiling. I put my arms around him, kissed him on the cheek and whispered to him, "How could you assign our oldest sister to John?" "It is an insult." He took my chin and forced me to look him straight in the eyes. "Because I want you and after that, it all made sense to me." "Now undress me, Chastity." I nodded and got off my father's lap. I unbuttoned his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and off his arms. He kissed my lips, his tongue, softly between them and pulled me to him. I bent over to him and trailed my lips to his chest. I kisses his small nipples, using my teeth as he had done to me. I went to my knees and unbuckled his pants. I unfastened them and pulled them from his legs. My hands hardly had had his pants off and I was reaching with the other one to pull his undershorts down his legs. All thought of Emily had fled from my brain as my wanting my father's cock took over my brain. He sprung free of his underwear and stood in front of my eyes. I started to move towards it to grasp it in my lips and I felt him move me upwards. He shook his head and sat me on his lap. I sat down on him and I he placed his manhood between my legs, the side of his shaft laying against the lips of my vagina. I felt my father's hand touch my breast and he was kissing me so gently. I cupped my breast for him as I did last week and he took my nipple between his lips. I felt like a Madonna, portrayed by so many artists in the past. He nursed on my small breast and I just closed my eyes, relishing his suckling. I looked to Prudence to ensure she was alright. She was on her knees with Mathew's penis in her mouth. Mathew was holding her head to him as his hips slipped it in and out of her mouth. My oldest brother Thomas fondled her breast and kissed her back as she serviced Mathew. Grace was already on her back in a position of self-stimulation. She was preparing herself to be wet for my brother Luke who was between her legs watching her. He widened her legs and smiled down at her. I watched as she reached up and took Luke's cock in her hand and guided my brother to her vagina. Luke penetrated her immediately and Grace wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him into her. I heard her say, "Give me your seed, Brother Luke so I can atone for my sins." Luke pushed into her faster. Emily was taking John's cock with much dignity and energy. I turned back to my father's attention. He twisted me in his lap so that I was still sitting on it but my back was towards him. He reached around and was massaging both of my breasts with his hands and kissing the back of my neck. His cock was hardened, between my legs and the top of it pushing against my vagina. I reached down and took the head of it and held it steady as I slid my pussy up against it. Getting it wet as I slid. My eyes closed as I slid myself up and down my father's cock pressing on the outside of my pussy. I heard a muffled noise. I opened my eyes and quickly looked to Emily as she suppressed another sound of pain. I stared at her and then at my youngest brother John. I couldn't believe it. He was behind Emily and taking his brother's wife anally. He was pushing her hard and I could see she was being hurt. "Father," I drew his attention to Emily! When I shouted, everyone looked up and towards the person of my concern. I shot my eyes to my oldest brother Thomas and I could see he had become immediately angry that his wife should be sodomized by his younger brother on this occasion. He started to get up and walk towards John. "STOP!" My father glared at Thomas and looked towards Emily. "What is your duty, Daughter," My father turned and asked Emily? Emily looked up at my father, straining her neck to look high enough after being impaled on my brother's cock, "To obey and atone for my sins, Father." "I am sorry if I have disturbed your pleasure, father." She turned to her husband Thomas and smiled. Then she turned to my brother John and said, "Brother, please take my ass as you will." "Give me your seed hard so that I may atone for my sins." My brother John, smiled and commenced taking her from behind. I could see the pain on Emily's face but she kept asking for it harder, begging for her sins to be forgiven. Thomas pulled our sister Prudence from her oral duties with Mathew. He turned her so that she would be facing my father and me on all fours. He took hand lotion and lathered it all over his penis. I watched in horror as he took Prudence by the hips and plunged his cock into her backside. She screamed as he sodomized her and looked directly into my father's eyes. "THOMAS," I heard Emily shout." "You stop that with Prudence or I will never forgive you." My Brother looked up, pulled out of Prudence and hugged her. He took her between him and Mathew. They just hugged her between them and kept her warm. My father took me by the hand and pulled me up the stairs. We were heading to his bedroom. I looked back at the carnage left of this Eden Conference. Prudence sobbing between the loving arms of her two oldest brothers, Luke between Graces legs with her begging for him to "fuck her harder," and Emily barely able to stay on her knees from the pain of John fucking her in the ass. We got into the bedroom and I could not hold my peace. "Father, this was ill thought out and has torn our family apart." "Chastity, If I wanted you to speak I would have singled so," is all he said. "Now lie down on the bed and open your legs for my cock." I laid on the bed, sobbing as he kneeled between my legs. He took my knees and bent them so that my feet were flat on the bed. "Ask for it, Chastity!" I sniffed and took a breath. "Please fuck me, father." With that he took his cock and started to fuck me. He pulled my legs around him and I lay there as he pushed inside me. After several minutes, he spent himself inside me. He just lay across my body, crushing me with his weight and fell asleep. The next morning I awoke without the crushing weight of my father on top of me. My father was already downstairs while my sisters prepared breakfast in silence. I put my robe on and went into the kitchen. When I got down to the kitchen, he called the family together. I watched as my father started to cry, a broken man that I had never seen before. He apologized to each of us for last night. He explained how the loss of my mother had disturbed him and he wasn't thinking right. He scolded John for his willingness to not only hurt his brother but to physically hurt his brother's wife. He kissed Prudence because of the pain he caused. To Emily, he got on his knees and begged forgiveness. Emily got on her knees with him, silently prayed for a moment and said, "Father, I have no forgiveness to give you because you have done nothing to me that would warrant it." "It is I who has sinned in Eden and that is what the conference is for, so I may atone." With that, she stood up and helped my father to his feet. She took the belt of her robe and untied it. She slipped the robe of her shoulder and stood nude in front of him. "I beg your forgiveness, father." "I want to atone for it as I should of last night." Emily clasped her hand in my fathers and turned him towards the stairs. As she passed me, she also grasped my hands and said, "You will join us Sister Chastity," and to the rest she said, "Please break your fast." "We will be a while," and she took us up the stairs. _________ Emily took us upstairs and closed the door. I stood in silence as she undressed him and had him lay on the bed. She came to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and reached for the belt on my robe. She unfastened it and took it off my shoulders and stood me naked in front of her. She pulled me to her and hugged me, leaning down to kiss me. She walked me to the bed, sat me down next to my father and reached underneath my chin. She undid my bonnet and looked at me. "I am young but I am not a fool, Chastity." "I have eyes." She finished removing my bonnet and laid me next to my father. She lay next to my father on the other side and took his penis in her hand. He stroked it until is started to respond. My father took my breast in his hand and massaged my nipples. Emily cupped one of my breast in her free hand and fed it to my father. My father sucked the nipple, doing that soft scrape thing with his teeth that drove me crazy. I watched as she left my father with my breast and moved down and took him into her mouth. My father groaned as she stimulated him. I pushed him back on the bed and kissed his tummy. Emily saw me sliding down and pulled me between his legs. She licked the head of my father's cock and sucked on it, finally holding it for me to take in my mouth. I took my father's head between my lips and sucked on it. I could feel him start to grow even harder. His hips starting to move into me. Emily took my father out of my mouth and kissed the head of it herself. She stretched me out on the bed. Her hand cupping one of my breasts and kissing the nipple. She look at my father and me. "I can see how much she is in love with you, father, and you with her." "I don't know how we hide this because you will be excommunicated if a Bishop finds out." "We can do much in this church but not marry a daughter." With that, she put her hand between my legs and touched my wetness. "Sister, you can never have a wedding so this is the best I can ever do for you." She said a silent prayer as her finger traced around my clit. Then she kissed me full on the lips, took my father and placed him between my legs. "Sister, Chastity," she intoned, "This is your husband." "Open your legs and take his seed as you are want to do." With that, she took my father's cock and placed it between my legs. He pushed my father into me so that I would take him. I caught my breath as he entered me and swirled my legs around his hips, arching myself to take him. She bent over and kissed my father than me. She lay down next to me and took my hand. She kissed my hand, then held it. My father was fully in me and she whispered to me, "Chastity, say it." I smiled back at her and looked up into my father's eyes. "Husband," I said, "give me your seed." She reached over and kissed him, "Father, fuck your new bride." With that I opened my legs fully and my husband came deeply inside me. The next morning: I woke the next morning with the sun bursting through the windows and in peace. I had slept so well the night before. I looked over at my father, laying peacefully next to me and I nuzzled myself against him, taking his arm around my waist to make a perfect spoon. I closed my eyes again for a few moments and must have fallen asleep. I awoke feeling my father's cock hard and pushing between my cheeks. His hips giving me a soft nudging wake up. I reached my arm behind me and grasped his hips with my small hand. I pulled him up against me and felt the warmth of his arms as he enveloped my body. "Chastity," are you awake? I chuckled and bit a smile from my lip and said, "Yes, Husband, I am awake." "I love you, Chastity." "I love you also, Husband," I said as I pushed myself against his hard cock. I felt his breath on the back of my neck, a combination muffled yawn and an exhale of passion. He pushed my head forward and licked the back of my neck with his tongue. Electricity kind of shot down my spine as his kisses seemed to explode on my spinal column. He reached around me and cupped my small breasts in each of his massive hands. He softly made my nipples hard as he ran them through his fingers, squeezing them lightly between them. I felt him take my top leg as I lay sideways and pull it back over his leg. He pulled my hips more to him making our spoon position have a serious bend in it. I felt him move his penis between my legs and I reached down between mine. I took his cock in my hand and guided it to my vagina. When I had the tip of it in, I reached behind again to urge him forward. He took my hips and pulled me back onto his penis. I closed my eyes as he entered me fully. I was wet from the minute I woke up and needed none of his ministrations to be able to receive him. I pushed myself backwards against him and let him take me. "I love you, Husband." "Take me fully," I said. My father whispered into my ear, "Tell me, Chastity." "Fuck me, Husband." "Take your child bride and give me your seed." "Give me a baby." "Push your cock and your love deep into my tummy." I felt him kiss my ear and push himself deeper inside me. I could feel him grow inside me. His urgent push to keep impaled. "Cum with me, Chastity." "Show me how much you love me by being the receptacle of my sperm." With that, I moved into his caressing body, pushing myself more urgently on him and taking over the movement. My hips taking over and riding my husband's cock. "Husband, I want you to cum!" "I want your seed into my tummy!" "I need you to fuck me!" "I want you to give me a BABY!" "PLEASE, father!" "HUSBAND," I corrected. "Please give me a baby!" He started squirting inside me and I started to orgasm. My vagina started contracting around his cock and milking it. Squeezing it as I heard him scream for more. He went rigid for a second, as I felt my whole body spasm against him. He held me... as he finished in my body. We fell asleep again with him still inside me. He just held me and kept me warm. About thirty minutes later, there was a soft knock on the door. I jumped out of bed and I heard a shout, "Chastity, Father?" "It is just me, Melanie." I grabbed a robe and opened the door for my sister in law. She had a large tray of fruit to break fast with. "I sent everyone home last night, your younger brothers and sister too and told them that you were feeling ill, Chastity." "I informed them that I would take care of you and they could come back this morning." She sat the tray on the bed and I jumped in next to my husband. She had made enough for the three of us and we all enjoyed eating on the bed. "You consummated your marriage last night," Melanie said. "Did you double up this morning?" I just looked at her in shock! I blushed so bright I think I out did the rising sun. My husband chuckled. "Did you not hear your sister cry out in deference to my superiority, Daughter?" I slapped him, embarrassed that he would say something so intimate about our morning behavior. My sister in law just said, "Get used to it, Chastity." "You are a married woman now and you must be teased by your husband." "Was he any good," she said? I punched her in the arm and blushed even further. When we finished, we all sat on the bed and commenced a serious discussion, (at least my Husband did with Melanie). I listened while they talked. The essence of the conversation was, that my father was now spiritually my husband but the reality was he was still my father. This had to be kept secret from the church or it was grounds for ex-communication. I was reminded to call him father in public, to keep our intimacy unknown to the rest of the family and a longer term plan would need to be worked out. With that, we all got up because the work of the day needed to be accomplished. The Prelate Mathias calls an" Eden Conference." Three days later, Prelate Mathias knocked at our door unannounced. I ran to the front door and opened it. I saw the prelate and genuflected to him as a sign of courtesy. "Good afternoon Prelate Mathias," I said. "Are you looking for my father, Eminence?" He smiled at me and said, "I am looking for your father, Chastity." I took him into the living room, ran to the kitchen and got him iced lemonade. I returned it to him with a plate of cookies. "My father will be here directly, Emminence." He nodded and thanked me. My father came into the room and they greeted each other as old friends. They talked about crops, the new missionary prospects for our church and the growth of our church worldwide. Finally after getting another generous plate of cookies and two more glasses of lemonade, Prelate Mathias came to the point. "Elder Enos, as you know my handsome twin grandsons will come of age two days hence." "Obviously, they are destined to do great things for our church and I want them to be blessed from the day of majority." My father/husband nodded his understanding. "As such, I wish to have a blessed Eden Ceremony for them." "To that end, I will require that your daughters Prudence and Chastity to attend them." My father looked at him and gave no noticeable look of concern. "Prelate, might I offer my daughter-in-law Melanie to replace Chastity?" "She is older and more knowing in how to please two young zealots of the church." "Chastity is but unschooled." The Prelate looked at him and shook his head no. "I have had Chastity myself as her fist man and she will suffice." My father just nodded accepting the inevitable. The Prelate got up and shook my father's hand. "Good, that is complete." "Naturally Elder Enos, I would expect you to attend as one of the blessed to watch and share your daughters while they atone for their sins," he said looking directly into my husband's eyes. The Eden Conference was designated to be in the church meeting hall. The afternoon of the conference, both our sister-in-laws came to assist us in preparation. Melanie helped me bathe and shave. Grace gave her attention to Prudence. Prudence seemed somewhat distraught. Grace engaged her in conversation. Melanie and I listened intently. "You are disturbed, sister," Grace asked? Prudence nodded and started to cry. Melanie went over to console her. Grace and Melanie took Prudence from her bath and started toweling her down. Melanie, ever the wise one, kissed her cheek and said, "What disturbs you sister?" Prudence crumbled down onto the floor and said, "I know these twins." "They are obese, pimply, egotistic bullies who get their pleasure from hurting people." "They are also sodomites of either sex." Grace looked at her in awe, "Sister, this is there coming out." "It is their 18th nativity!" "You can't know this because it is a first for them?" Prudence just nodded and said, "It is not their first and I do know." When we finished drying and brushing our hair, Grace and Melanie dressed us. We all kneeled down to pray and practiced our responses for the Eden Conference. Melanie asked us the questions from the Covenants and we responded in unison. At 6:00 PM, my husband came to take both of us, His daughters to the conference. We both walked to the meeting house with father between us holding our hands. When we arrived at the front door, the parents of the twins wanted pictures of all of us. Prudence and I had our pictures taken of us genuflecting in front of the twins, then another with Prelate Mathias anointing us on our knees and our father holding the Doctrine of the Covenants for us to touch at the same time. Finally the pictures were done and we were taken inside the meeting house. I had become convinced that Prudence had a portion of her estimation of the twins correct. They were definitely morbidly obese and had pimples. I was surely hoping she was wrong on the rest of her information. I held Prudence's hand and we both knelt in supplication before the four men. Prelate Mathias, as was his right, allowed the two eighteen year old twins to lead the interrogation of atonement. I caught a glimpse of one of them and I thought he was going to start giggling at any moment. "Sisters," One said, "What are you?" We both replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the fat twins with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will you atone for your sins," the other one asked? "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for men to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood ourselves," we pled. The first one said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We both explained the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," the second twin said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved Prelate has call us to your nativity Eden Conference with you and our father," we both repeated. They both stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Sisters?" "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, and bless your nativity day," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," both twins asked? "We will obey you in all things and do my father honor," We both replied. Both of them then said, "You may disrobe for us." Prudence and I stood up hand in hand. I started to unbutton the back of my sister's dress. The sanctity of the room was distracted by the twins starting to point at us and giggle. I caught my husband's eye. He just dropped his head and avoided contact with me. I had her dress unbuttoned and I was unfastening her apron for her while she pulled her arms from her sleeves. We pulled the dress over her hips and I held her hand as she stepped out of it. I turned my back to her and she untied my apron. She folded it and unbuttoned the back of my dress. I was able to disrobe myself from my dress with her assistance and I folded my dress. We both stood in front of the twins in our bra and panties. Both of them continued to make obnoxious noises and giggle. Both of them were flagellant. They shockingly let out gas. They appeared to be in a competition to see who could EXPEL THE LOUDEST! I pulled my sister around briskly and unfastened her bra. She nodded to me as if indicating that we just needed to get through this. She reached for her panties and pulled them down her legs. I reached into mine and pulled my panties off at the same time. I felt my sister rushing behind to unfasten my bra and we were now standing naked in front of these two oafs. Prudence reached over and squeezed my hand. I saw her close her eyes in prayer and I closed mine also. My mind praying to escape this moment of humiliation when I heard one of them, "Take your bonnets off also!" We both shook our heads vehemently no. "It is forbidden but for our husbands," I said. One came towards me as if to strip me of my chastity and pull my bonnet from me. My father sprung out of his chair and yelled, "STOP!" "These are my daughters and they will not be violated in the community house nor humiliated against their future husbands." Both the twins turned at my father and I thought a fight was to ensue. Prudence pulled me back away from them thinking blows were to be placed. Prelate Mathias intervened. "There has been a misunderstanding." "The boys were just overcome by the obvious seductive looks these slut whores have been giving them. They lost their sanity for a moment because of their enticement by these wanton harlots." "Of course they will not take their bonnets off," he added. My husband was furious but backed off and sat down. Prelate Mathias turned to us. "Chastity and Prudence you are to apologize to my grandsons for being blatant temptresses and whores." "If they forgive you we can continue." Both of us got on our knees and bowed our heads, "Elders, we apologize for our transgression." One of the twins said, "That is not what our holy grandfather said for you to say." "I for one cannot forgive someone who is unwilling to admit their sins and not beg our forgiveness." The other one nodded and said, "I would be remiss in my duty as a man to forgive a woman who wished to have carnal lust with me, NAY begged to have carnal lust with me by undressing in front of me and then insulting me over a misunderstanding." I reached for Prudence's hand again and gave it a squeeze again. I started first and said, "Privileged Elders, I apologize for being a temptress and a whore." Prudence then spoke, "Please forgive me, sirs." "I did not mean to act as a harlot or slut in front of you." "The misunderstanding was caused by me for seducing you." Both of them snickered and nodded to their grandfather. I was beat red from the humiliation of the moment but more so for what my husband had to endure looking at this spectacle. One of the twins turned and said to his grandfather, "We accept their apologies on behalf of you grandfather and certainly for their beloved father." We are certain he these two girls up better than this." "I am still offended but I think with a suitable punishment?" "They can be forgiven." "What did you have in mind," the Prelate asked? "A simple spanking with the punishment stick should suffice," the second twin said. The Prelate turned to the page of punishments. After much discussion about us, he decided that the punishment of spanking with the punishment stick, (Basically a one inch thick by two inch ruler of about 30 inches). The Prelate decided because of the severity of the offense, happening during a holy rite, we should be given twenty smacks reduced by five because of our apologies. So we were to be spanked with a big ruler fifteen times. I had never been spanked in my life and I was frankly terrified. Prudence and I pulled two large ottomans into the middle of the room and assumed our punishment position. We kneeled on the floor, bent over the ottoman and grasped the front legs with our hands so as to remain steady for the punishment. The Prelate stood up once more and explained, "You will count each stroke, and you will also thank your elder for the punishment." "You will also call him a name of his choosing." "The exact phrasing of what you are to say will be written down by your punishing elder and you will repeat in verbatim each time you are stroked." "Do you understand?" "Yes, your Eminence," we both nodded. I was handed my apology statement. I shook in grief. I could not possibly say this. Without warning it was coming, I heard a huge crack across my backside. I almost fainted from the pain. I caught my senses for a second and sputtered out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND!" I was going to be ill from the words! I heard another crack as the ruler crashed against my sister's backside. Prudence gasped out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF!" He was making her bark like a dog? "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND," I said! "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF," Prudence shouted. It went on like that until I don't know when, (Prudence later explained to me that I had fainted on stroke ten and they ceased the spanking.) I came to, a little nauseous, but awake. Naturally the rite had not been finished because they had not implanted their seed into our vaginas. I realized that they meant to enter us without allowing me to rest. Prudence was making herself wet, bent over the ottoman. When she saw me awake, she tried to take some of her moisture to give it to me so I would have some lubrication. The Prelate ruled that this was not allowed in the covenants so I was to be entered without self-moisture. I felt one of the twins behind me softly kicking my legs apart to accommodate him. I felt his heavy stomach lean over me and I wondered how he would be able to reach me from this position as fat as he was? I felt him move his knees forward of my knees, lean back and start to move his penis against me. He was pushing the head of it against my vagina to gain entrance. My head snapped to my left when I heard Prudence let out a scream. I watched as the other twin moved his hips in and out like a maniac. Prudence screamed each time he thrust forward. I looked harder and I realized that she was being anally sodomizing. I listened to my sister and her continued screams of pain. Suddenly, I felt this huge burning pain in my backside. I was thrust forward against the ottoman and buried under his weight. He had entered my bum from the rear. I was not paying attention and the thrust split me in two. I could hardly breathe as he pushed his obese weight onto my back. The pain was unbelievable and then he started to spank me. "Help me bitch." "Move your ass under me," he kept saying. I couldn't move at all. He easily outweighed me by two hundred pound. I heard Prudence begging for him to fuck her in the ass. I knew she was trying to hurrying him. I took up the mantra also. "Please, beloved husband, fuck my ass." "Fuck your bitch's ass, please, I beg." Several minutes later, I heard him groan, thrust himself into me one more time and start to spurt his seed into my bowels. When he finished, he laid all his weight onto me in exhaustion. As he did, it dawned on me that this is the first time in my life I truly felt I was going to die from asphyxiation. I couldn't catch my breath. Finally he started to move and I gulped air into my lungs. When they both finished, Prelate Mathias beckoned for me to kneel before him. I knelt as he ordered. I found his penis underneath his belly and took him into my mouth, my hand grasping his shaft and commenced to suck him off. He turned to my husband and said, "I will honor your daughter Chastity by giving her my seed." "You will go over and spill your seed inside your daughter Prudence." My father just shook his head and declined the offer. The Prelate glared at him. "I understand, Enos." "Not all men at your age have my stamina even though I'm twenty years older than you." "I understand." "My Grandsons are young and will soon recover." "I will have them both do Prudence at the same time while I enjoy Chastity." I watched my defeated husband go to my sister. He picked her up off the ottoman and lay her across a large settee. He stroked her face, shed a tear onto forehead and stood quietly between her legs. I watched as this giant of a man, took his daughter and gently came inside her... All the time holding his weight off her and comforting her. The Prelate pulled me off his cock and had me straddle his rotund body while it was sitting in his chair. I lowered myself onto his cock and started sliding up and down. He kept pinching my nipples as I took him inside me. "Tell me you want me in your cunt, Chastity." I don't know what possessed me to do this but I did. I kissed his lips, my tongue parting them and I repeated exactly what he told me to, "Tell me you want me in your cunt, CHASTITY." He grabbed my breast and almost twisted my nipples off in rage as he screamed, "YOU MOCK ME WHORE!" His anger must have been enough to kick things into high gear because he started cumming immediately after that. They left quickly soon after the Prelate spilled his seed in me. Prudence and I were in no condition to walk back to the house. My father called Melanie and Grace to help assist us. They got us reasonably dressed and my father carried us to Thomas' car, (thank god they had brought it because neither one of us could have walked back home.) Melanie and Grace bathed us and laid us on our bed face down. They softly massaged a balm into our hurt areas and let us sleep. They both stayed the night to be of assistance if we needed any. To be continued in part 4. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Father's Bed Needs A Woman In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I will repeat a list of characters in the first two parts because I have introduced quite a few in a short page span. Dramatis Personae Chastity (18) Prudence - Chastity's Sister (Now 19) Enos - Chastity's Father (60) Barbara - Chastity's Mother and recently divorced wife of Enos (46) [[MORE]] Thomas - Chastity's Brother (26) Emily - Thomas' Wife (25) Mathew - Chastity's Brother (25) Grace - Mathew's wife (22) Luke - Chastity's Brother (23) John - Chastity's Brother (21) "The Holy One" - Highest Prelate of the Church and Barbara's new second husband Prelate Mathias - High Officer of the Church Evangeline - Wife of Mathias and Saint of the Church Augustine - Chastity's Uncle and Brother of Enos My father stood up and smiled at all of us kneeling before him. "Daughters, what is your duty," father asked? "To obey you, father," we replied in unison. "Prudence, Stand!" My sister stood at my father's command and awaited his assignment. My father walked over to her, touched the bonnet on her head and then her cheek. "You will go with your two eldest brothers, Thomas and Mathew." "Yes, father," She said and knelt at the feet of both of them. I was shocked that my father would assign her to my older brothers. I thought he would give her to one of them but to have a girl who was still days from her nineteenth birthday to men was shocking. I felt for certain that he would assign both Prudence and I to our two oldest brothers, Grace to our youngest and Emily, Our oldest sister in law to himself. My father turned to Grace. "Grace, you will serve my beloved son, Luke." Grace stood up and said, "Thank you, Father." "I will make you proud of me and erase our sins." She then curtseyed to him and went to kneel in front of Luke. My heart sunk. This left me with my youngest brother, John. Although, I loved him he was a bit of a handful and we all dreaded the thought of being assigned to him. I grit my teeth and waited. "Prudence!" "Emily!" "Stand daughters!" We both stood and waited what was ordained to happen. I smiled at Emily, my heart breaking because of not being with my father but bursting with pride that she would rightfully be with our patriarch. "Emily, you will go with my youngest son, John." "You will serve him well, daughter," he said. I could see the shock only partially hidden on Emily's face. "Yes, father." "I will please and honor your son AS IF HE WERE YOU." "Prudence, you will serve me." I nodded and knelt at his feet. This was a disaster. How could father have made such a bad decision to assign Emily to John? I knelt stunned at my father's feet. I watched as Emily knelt before John and pulled his manhood from his pants. She reached over with amazing dignity and took him into his mouth and started to suck him hard. I felt my father reach for my arm and pull me onto his lap. He was smiling. I put my arms around him, kissed him on the cheek and whispered to him, "How could you assign our oldest sister to John?" "It is an insult." He took my chin and forced me to look him straight in the eyes. "Because I want you and after that, it all made sense to me." "Now undress me, Chastity." I nodded and got off my father's lap. I unbuttoned his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and off his arms. He kissed my lips, his tongue, softly between them and pulled me to him. I bent over to him and trailed my lips to his chest. I kisses his small nipples, using my teeth as he had done to me. I went to my knees and unbuckled his pants. I unfastened them and pulled them from his legs. My hands hardly had had his pants off and I was reaching with the other one to pull his undershorts down his legs. All thought of Emily had fled from my brain as my wanting my father's cock took over my brain. He sprung free of his underwear and stood in front of my eyes. I started to move towards it to grasp it in my lips and I felt him move me upwards. He shook his head and sat me on his lap. I sat down on him and I he placed his manhood between my legs, the side of his shaft laying against the lips of my vagina. I felt my father's hand touch my breast and he was kissing me so gently. I cupped my breast for him as I did last week and he took my nipple between his lips. I felt like a Madonna, portrayed by so many artists in the past. He nursed on my small breast and I just closed my eyes, relishing his suckling. I looked to Prudence to ensure she was alright. She was on her knees with Mathew's penis in her mouth. Mathew was holding her head to him as his hips slipped it in and out of her mouth. My oldest brother Thomas fondled her breast and kissed her back as she serviced Mathew. Grace was already on her back in a position of self-stimulation. She was preparing herself to be wet for my brother Luke who was between her legs watching her. He widened her legs and smiled down at her. I watched as she reached up and took Luke's cock in her hand and guided my brother to her vagina. Luke penetrated her immediately and Grace wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him into her. I heard her say, "Give me your seed, Brother Luke so I can atone for my sins." Luke pushed into her faster. Emily was taking John's cock with much dignity and energy. I turned back to my father's attention. He twisted me in his lap so that I was still sitting on it but my back was towards him. He reached around and was massaging both of my breasts with his hands and kissing the back of my neck. His cock was hardened, between my legs and the top of it pushing against my vagina. I reached down and took the head of it and held it steady as I slid my pussy up against it. Getting it wet as I slid. My eyes closed as I slid myself up and down my father's cock pressing on the outside of my pussy. I heard a muffled noise. I opened my eyes and quickly looked to Emily as she suppressed another sound of pain. I stared at her and then at my youngest brother John. I couldn't believe it. He was behind Emily and taking his brother's wife anally. He was pushing her hard and I could see she was being hurt. "Father," I drew his attention to Emily! When I shouted, everyone looked up and towards the person of my concern. I shot my eyes to my oldest brother Thomas and I could see he had become immediately angry that his wife should be sodomized by his younger brother on this occasion. He started to get up and walk towards John. "STOP!" My father glared at Thomas and looked towards Emily. "What is your duty, Daughter," My father turned and asked Emily? Emily looked up at my father, straining her neck to look high enough after being impaled on my brother's cock, "To obey and atone for my sins, Father." "I am sorry if I have disturbed your pleasure, father." She turned to her husband Thomas and smiled. Then she turned to my brother John and said, "Brother, please take my ass as you will." "Give me your seed hard so that I may atone for my sins." My brother John, smiled and commenced taking her from behind. I could see the pain on Emily's face but she kept asking for it harder, begging for her sins to be forgiven. Thomas pulled our sister Prudence from her oral duties with Mathew. He turned her so that she would be facing my father and me on all fours. He took hand lotion and lathered it all over his penis. I watched in horror as he took Prudence by the hips and plunged his cock into her backside. She screamed as he sodomized her and looked directly into my father's eyes. "THOMAS," I heard Emily shout." "You stop that with Prudence or I will never forgive you." My Brother looked up, pulled out of Prudence and hugged her. He took her between him and Mathew. They just hugged her between them and kept her warm. My father took me by the hand and pulled me up the stairs. We were heading to his bedroom. I looked back at the carnage left of this Eden Conference. Prudence sobbing between the loving arms of her two oldest brothers, Luke between Graces legs with her begging for him to "fuck her harder," and Emily barely able to stay on her knees from the pain of John fucking her in the ass. We got into the bedroom and I could not hold my peace. "Father, this was ill thought out and has torn our family apart." "Chastity, If I wanted you to speak I would have singled so," is all he said. "Now lie down on the bed and open your legs for my cock." I laid on the bed, sobbing as he kneeled between my legs. He took my knees and bent them so that my feet were flat on the bed. "Ask for it, Chastity!" I sniffed and took a breath. "Please fuck me, father." With that he took his cock and started to fuck me. He pulled my legs around him and I lay there as he pushed inside me. After several minutes, he spent himself inside me. He just lay across my body, crushing me with his weight and fell asleep. The next morning I awoke without the crushing weight of my father on top of me. My father was already downstairs while my sisters prepared breakfast in silence. I put my robe on and went into the kitchen. When I got down to the kitchen, he called the family together. I watched as my father started to cry, a broken man that I had never seen before. He apologized to each of us for last night. He explained how the loss of my mother had disturbed him and he wasn't thinking right. He scolded John for his willingness to not only hurt his brother but to physically hurt his brother's wife. He kissed Prudence because of the pain he caused. To Emily, he got on his knees and begged forgiveness. Emily got on her knees with him, silently prayed for a moment and said, "Father, I have no forgiveness to give you because you have done nothing to me that would warrant it." "It is I who has sinned in Eden and that is what the conference is for, so I may atone." With that, she stood up and helped my father to his feet. She took the belt of her robe and untied it. She slipped the robe of her shoulder and stood nude in front of him. "I beg your forgiveness, father." "I want to atone for it as I should of last night." Emily clasped her hand in my fathers and turned him towards the stairs. As she passed me, she also grasped my hands and said, "You will join us Sister Chastity," and to the rest she said, "Please break your fast." "We will be a while," and she took us up the stairs. _________ Emily took us upstairs and closed the door. I stood in silence as she undressed him and had him lay on the bed. She came to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and reached for the belt on my robe. She unfastened it and took it off my shoulders and stood me naked in front of her. She pulled me to her and hugged me, leaning down to kiss me. She walked me to the bed, sat me down next to my father and reached underneath my chin. She undid my bonnet and looked at me. "I am young but I am not a fool, Chastity." "I have eyes." She finished removing my bonnet and laid me next to my father. She lay next to my father on the other side and took his penis in her hand. He stroked it until is started to respond. My father took my breast in his hand and massaged my nipples. Emily cupped one of my breast in her free hand and fed it to my father. My father sucked the nipple, doing that soft scrape thing with his teeth that drove me crazy. I watched as she left my father with my breast and moved down and took him into her mouth. My father groaned as she stimulated him. I pushed him back on the bed and kissed his tummy. Emily saw me sliding down and pulled me between his legs. She licked the head of my father's cock and sucked on it, finally holding it for me to take in my mouth. I took my father's head between my lips and sucked on it. I could feel him start to grow even harder. His hips starting to move into me. Emily took my father out of my mouth and kissed the head of it herself. She stretched me out on the bed. Her hand cupping one of my breasts and kissing the nipple. She look at my father and me. "I can see how much she is in love with you, father, and you with her." "I don't know how we hide this because you will be excommunicated if a Bishop finds out." "We can do much in this church but not marry a daughter." With that, she put her hand between my legs and touched my wetness. "Sister, you can never have a wedding so this is the best I can ever do for you." She said a silent prayer as her finger traced around my clit. Then she kissed me full on the lips, took my father and placed him between my legs. "Sister, Chastity," she intoned, "This is your husband." "Open your legs and take his seed as you are want to do." With that, she took my father's cock and placed it between my legs. He pushed my father into me so that I would take him. I caught my breath as he entered me and swirled my legs around his hips, arching myself to take him. She bent over and kissed my father than me. She lay down next to me and took my hand. She kissed my hand, then held it. My father was fully in me and she whispered to me, "Chastity, say it." I smiled back at her and looked up into my father's eyes. "Husband," I said, "give me your seed." She reached over and kissed him, "Father, fuck your new bride." With that I opened my legs fully and my husband came deeply inside me. The next morning: I woke the next morning with the sun bursting through the windows and in peace. I had slept so well the night before. I looked over at my father, laying peacefully next to me and I nuzzled myself against him, taking his arm around my waist to make a perfect spoon. I closed my eyes again for a few moments and must have fallen asleep. I awoke feeling my father's cock hard and pushing between my cheeks. His hips giving me a soft nudging wake up. I reached my arm behind me and grasped his hips with my small hand. I pulled him up against me and felt the warmth of his arms as he enveloped my body. "Chastity," are you awake? I chuckled and bit a smile from my lip and said, "Yes, Husband, I am awake." "I love you, Chastity." "I love you also, Husband," I said as I pushed myself against his hard cock. I felt his breath on the back of my neck, a combination muffled yawn and an exhale of passion. He pushed my head forward and licked the back of my neck with his tongue. Electricity kind of shot down my spine as his kisses seemed to explode on my spinal column. He reached around me and cupped my small breasts in each of his massive hands. He softly made my nipples hard as he ran them through his fingers, squeezing them lightly between them. I felt him take my top leg as I lay sideways and pull it back over his leg. He pulled my hips more to him making our spoon position have a serious bend in it. I felt him move his penis between my legs and I reached down between mine. I took his cock in my hand and guided it to my vagina. When I had the tip of it in, I reached behind again to urge him forward. He took my hips and pulled me back onto his penis. I closed my eyes as he entered me fully. I was wet from the minute I woke up and needed none of his ministrations to be able to receive him. I pushed myself backwards against him and let him take me. "I love you, Husband." "Take me fully," I said. My father whispered into my ear, "Tell me, Chastity." "Fuck me, Husband." "Take your child bride and give me your seed." "Give me a baby." "Push your cock and your love deep into my tummy." I felt him kiss my ear and push himself deeper inside me. I could feel him grow inside me. His urgent push to keep impaled. "Cum with me, Chastity." "Show me how much you love me by being the receptacle of my sperm." With that, I moved into his caressing body, pushing myself more urgently on him and taking over the movement. My hips taking over and riding my husband's cock. "Husband, I want you to cum!" "I want your seed into my tummy!" "I need you to fuck me!" "I want you to give me a BABY!" "PLEASE, father!" "HUSBAND," I corrected. "Please give me a baby!" He started squirting inside me and I started to orgasm. My vagina started contracting around his cock and milking it. Squeezing it as I heard him scream for more. He went rigid for a second, as I felt my whole body spasm against him. He held me... as he finished in my body. We fell asleep again with him still inside me. He just held me and kept me warm. About thirty minutes later, there was a soft knock on the door. I jumped out of bed and I heard a shout, "Chastity, Father?" "It is just me, Melanie." I grabbed a robe and opened the door for my sister in law. She had a large tray of fruit to break fast with. "I sent everyone home last night, your younger brothers and sister too and told them that you were feeling ill, Chastity." "I informed them that I would take care of you and they could come back this morning." She sat the tray on the bed and I jumped in next to my husband. She had made enough for the three of us and we all enjoyed eating on the bed. "You consummated your marriage last night," Melanie said. "Did you double up this morning?" I just looked at her in shock! I blushed so bright I think I out did the rising sun. My husband chuckled. "Did you not hear your sister cry out in deference to my superiority, Daughter?" I slapped him, embarrassed that he would say something so intimate about our morning behavior. My sister in law just said, "Get used to it, Chastity." "You are a married woman now and you must be teased by your husband." "Was he any good," she said? I punched her in the arm and blushed even further. When we finished, we all sat on the bed and commenced a serious discussion, (at least my Husband did with Melanie). I listened while they talked. The essence of the conversation was, that my father was now spiritually my husband but the reality was he was still my father. This had to be kept secret from the church or it was grounds for ex-communication. I was reminded to call him father in public, to keep our intimacy unknown to the rest of the family and a longer term plan would need to be worked out. With that, we all got up because the work of the day needed to be accomplished. The Prelate Mathias calls an" Eden Conference." Three days later, Prelate Mathias knocked at our door unannounced. I ran to the front door and opened it. I saw the prelate and genuflected to him as a sign of courtesy. "Good afternoon Prelate Mathias," I said. "Are you looking for my father, Eminence?" He smiled at me and said, "I am looking for your father, Chastity." I took him into the living room, ran to the kitchen and got him iced lemonade. I returned it to him with a plate of cookies. "My father will be here directly, Emminence." He nodded and thanked me. My father came into the room and they greeted each other as old friends. They talked about crops, the new missionary prospects for our church and the growth of our church worldwide. Finally after getting another generous plate of cookies and two more glasses of lemonade, Prelate Mathias came to the point. "Elder Enos, as you know my handsome twin grandsons will come of age two days hence." "Obviously, they are destined to do great things for our church and I want them to be blessed from the day of majority." My father/husband nodded his understanding. "As such, I wish to have a blessed Eden Ceremony for them." "To that end, I will require that your daughters Prudence and Chastity to attend them." My father looked at him and gave no noticeable look of concern. "Prelate, might I offer my daughter-in-law Melanie to replace Chastity?" "She is older and more knowing in how to please two young zealots of the church." "Chastity is but unschooled." The Prelate looked at him and shook his head no. "I have had Chastity myself as her fist man and she will suffice." My father just nodded accepting the inevitable. The Prelate got up and shook my father's hand. "Good, that is complete." "Naturally Elder Enos, I would expect you to attend as one of the blessed to watch and share your daughters while they atone for their sins," he said looking directly into my husband's eyes. The Eden Conference was designated to be in the church meeting hall. The afternoon of the conference, both our sister-in-laws came to assist us in preparation. Melanie helped me bathe and shave. Grace gave her attention to Prudence. Prudence seemed somewhat distraught. Grace engaged her in conversation. Melanie and I listened intently. "You are disturbed, sister," Grace asked? Prudence nodded and started to cry. Melanie went over to console her. Grace and Melanie took Prudence from her bath and started toweling her down. Melanie, ever the wise one, kissed her cheek and said, "What disturbs you sister?" Prudence crumbled down onto the floor and said, "I know these twins." "They are obese, pimply, egotistic bullies who get their pleasure from hurting people." "They are also sodomites of either sex." Grace looked at her in awe, "Sister, this is there coming out." "It is their 18th nativity!" "You can't know this because it is a first for them?" Prudence just nodded and said, "It is not their first and I do know." When we finished drying and brushing our hair, Grace and Melanie dressed us. We all kneeled down to pray and practiced our responses for the Eden Conference. Melanie asked us the questions from the Covenants and we responded in unison. At 6:00 PM, my husband came to take both of us, His daughters to the conference. We both walked to the meeting house with father between us holding our hands. When we arrived at the front door, the parents of the twins wanted pictures of all of us. Prudence and I had our pictures taken of us genuflecting in front of the twins, then another with Prelate Mathias anointing us on our knees and our father holding the Doctrine of the Covenants for us to touch at the same time. Finally the pictures were done and we were taken inside the meeting house. I had become convinced that Prudence had a portion of her estimation of the twins correct. They were definitely morbidly obese and had pimples. I was surely hoping she was wrong on the rest of her information. I held Prudence's hand and we both knelt in supplication before the four men. Prelate Mathias, as was his right, allowed the two eighteen year old twins to lead the interrogation of atonement. I caught a glimpse of one of them and I thought he was going to start giggling at any moment. "Sisters," One said, "What are you?" We both replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the fat twins with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will you atone for your sins," the other one asked? "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for men to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood ourselves," we pled. The first one said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We both explained the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," the second twin said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved Prelate has call us to your nativity Eden Conference with you and our father," we both repeated. They both stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Sisters?" "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, and bless your nativity day," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," both twins asked? "We will obey you in all things and do my father honor," We both replied. Both of them then said, "You may disrobe for us." Prudence and I stood up hand in hand. I started to unbutton the back of my sister's dress. The sanctity of the room was distracted by the twins starting to point at us and giggle. I caught my husband's eye. He just dropped his head and avoided contact with me. I had her dress unbuttoned and I was unfastening her apron for her while she pulled her arms from her sleeves. We pulled the dress over her hips and I held her hand as she stepped out of it. I turned my back to her and she untied my apron. She folded it and unbuttoned the back of my dress. I was able to disrobe myself from my dress with her assistance and I folded my dress. We both stood in front of the twins in our bra and panties. Both of them continued to make obnoxious noises and giggle. Both of them were flagellant. They shockingly let out gas. They appeared to be in a competition to see who could EXPEL THE LOUDEST! I pulled my sister around briskly and unfastened her bra. She nodded to me as if indicating that we just needed to get through this. She reached for her panties and pulled them down her legs. I reached into mine and pulled my panties off at the same time. I felt my sister rushing behind to unfasten my bra and we were now standing naked in front of these two oafs. Prudence reached over and squeezed my hand. I saw her close her eyes in prayer and I closed mine also. My mind praying to escape this moment of humiliation when I heard one of them, "Take your bonnets off also!" We both shook our heads vehemently no. "It is forbidden but for our husbands," I said. One came towards me as if to strip me of my chastity and pull my bonnet from me. My father sprung out of his chair and yelled, "STOP!" "These are my daughters and they will not be violated in the community house nor humiliated against their future husbands." Both the twins turned at my father and I thought a fight was to ensue. Prudence pulled me back away from them thinking blows were to be placed. Prelate Mathias intervened. "There has been a misunderstanding." "The boys were just overcome by the obvious seductive looks these slut whores have been giving them. They lost their sanity for a moment because of their enticement by these wanton harlots." "Of course they will not take their bonnets off," he added. My husband was furious but backed off and sat down. Prelate Mathias turned to us. "Chastity and Prudence you are to apologize to my grandsons for being blatant temptresses and whores." "If they forgive you we can continue." Both of us got on our knees and bowed our heads, "Elders, we apologize for our transgression." One of the twins said, "That is not what our holy grandfather said for you to say." "I for one cannot forgive someone who is unwilling to admit their sins and not beg our forgiveness." The other one nodded and said, "I would be remiss in my duty as a man to forgive a woman who wished to have carnal lust with me, NAY begged to have carnal lust with me by undressing in front of me and then insulting me over a misunderstanding." I reached for Prudence's hand again and gave it a squeeze again. I started first and said, "Privileged Elders, I apologize for being a temptress and a whore." Prudence then spoke, "Please forgive me, sirs." "I did not mean to act as a harlot or slut in front of you." "The misunderstanding was caused by me for seducing you." Both of them snickered and nodded to their grandfather. I was beat red from the humiliation of the moment but more so for what my husband had to endure looking at this spectacle. One of the twins turned and said to his grandfather, "We accept their apologies on behalf of you grandfather and certainly for their beloved father." We are certain he these two girls up better than this." "I am still offended but I think with a suitable punishment?" "They can be forgiven." "What did you have in mind," the Prelate asked? "A simple spanking with the punishment stick should suffice," the second twin said. The Prelate turned to the page of punishments. After much discussion about us, he decided that the punishment of spanking with the punishment stick, (Basically a one inch thick by two inch ruler of about 30 inches). The Prelate decided because of the severity of the offense, happening during a holy rite, we should be given twenty smacks reduced by five because of our apologies. So we were to be spanked with a big ruler fifteen times. I had never been spanked in my life and I was frankly terrified. Prudence and I pulled two large ottomans into the middle of the room and assumed our punishment position. We kneeled on the floor, bent over the ottoman and grasped the front legs with our hands so as to remain steady for the punishment. The Prelate stood up once more and explained, "You will count each stroke, and you will also thank your elder for the punishment." "You will also call him a name of his choosing." "The exact phrasing of what you are to say will be written down by your punishing elder and you will repeat in verbatim each time you are stroked." "Do you understand?" "Yes, your Eminence," we both nodded. I was handed my apology statement. I shook in grief. I could not possibly say this. Without warning it was coming, I heard a huge crack across my backside. I almost fainted from the pain. I caught my senses for a second and sputtered out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND!" I was going to be ill from the words! I heard another crack as the ruler crashed against my sister's backside. Prudence gasped out, "One Stroke." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF!" He was making her bark like a dog? "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your slut, BELOVED HUSBAND," I said! "Two Strokes." "Thank you for punishing your bitch dog, WOOF," Prudence shouted. It went on like that until I don't know when, (Prudence later explained to me that I had fainted on stroke ten and they ceased the spanking.) I came to, a little nauseous, but awake. Naturally the rite had not been finished because they had not implanted their seed into our vaginas. I realized that they meant to enter us without allowing me to rest. Prudence was making herself wet, bent over the ottoman. When she saw me awake, she tried to take some of her moisture to give it to me so I would have some lubrication. The Prelate ruled that this was not allowed in the covenants so I was to be entered without self-moisture. I felt one of the twins behind me softly kicking my legs apart to accommodate him. I felt his heavy stomach lean over me and I wondered how he would be able to reach me from this position as fat as he was? I felt him move his knees forward of my knees, lean back and start to move his penis against me. He was pushing the head of it against my vagina to gain entrance. My head snapped to my left when I heard Prudence let out a scream. I watched as the other twin moved his hips in and out like a maniac. Prudence screamed each time he thrust forward. I looked harder and I realized that she was being anally sodomizing. I listened to my sister and her continued screams of pain. Suddenly, I felt this huge burning pain in my backside. I was thrust forward against the ottoman and buried under his weight. He had entered my bum from the rear. I was not paying attention and the thrust split me in two. I could hardly breathe as he pushed his obese weight onto my back. The pain was unbelievable and then he started to spank me. "Help me bitch." "Move your ass under me," he kept saying. I couldn't move at all. He easily outweighed me by two hundred pound. I heard Prudence begging for him to fuck her in the ass. I knew she was trying to hurrying him. I took up the mantra also. "Please, beloved husband, fuck my ass." "Fuck your bitch's ass, please, I beg." Several minutes later, I heard him groan, thrust himself into me one more time and start to spurt his seed into my bowels. When he finished, he laid all his weight onto me in exhaustion. As he did, it dawned on me that this is the first time in my life I truly felt I was going to die from asphyxiation. I couldn't catch my breath. Finally he started to move and I gulped air into my lungs. When they both finished, Prelate Mathias beckoned for me to kneel before him. I knelt as he ordered. I found his penis underneath his belly and took him into my mouth, my hand grasping his shaft and commenced to suck him off. He turned to my husband and said, "I will honor your daughter Chastity by giving her my seed." "You will go over and spill your seed inside your daughter Prudence." My father just shook his head and declined the offer. The Prelate glared at him. "I understand, Enos." "Not all men at your age have my stamina even though I'm twenty years older than you." "I understand." "My Grandsons are young and will soon recover." "I will have them both do Prudence at the same time while I enjoy Chastity." I watched my defeated husband go to my sister. He picked her up off the ottoman and lay her across a large settee. He stroked her face, shed a tear onto forehead and stood quietly between her legs. I watched as this giant of a man, took his daughter and gently came inside her... All the time holding his weight off her and comforting her. The Prelate pulled me off his cock and had me straddle his rotund body while it was sitting in his chair. I lowered myself onto his cock and started sliding up and down. He kept pinching my nipples as I took him inside me. "Tell me you want me in your cunt, Chastity." I don't know what possessed me to do this but I did. I kissed his lips, my tongue parting them and I repeated exactly what he told me to, "Tell me you want me in your cunt, CHASTITY." He grabbed my breast and almost twisted my nipples off in rage as he screamed, "YOU MOCK ME WHORE!" His anger must have been enough to kick things into high gear because he started cumming immediately after that. They left quickly soon after the Prelate spilled his seed in me. Prudence and I were in no condition to walk back to the house. My father called Melanie and Grace to help assist us. They got us reasonably dressed and my father carried us to Thomas' car, (thank god they had brought it because neither one of us could have walked back home.) Melanie and Grace bathed us and laid us on our bed face down. They softly massaged a balm into our hurt areas and let us sleep. They both stayed the night to be of assistance if we needed any. To be continued in part 4. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Chastity Draws the Attention of the Council of 12 In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Prudence and I were at a loss on what was going on. My Mother knew. With great dignity she walked to the crucifix with the wooden man's penis embedded in it and stepped on a small stool. She stepped over it, her legs straddling the cross and took a deep breath. She slowly impaled herself on the wooden penis. I could see her biting her lip and closing her eyelids as she pushed herself down onto it. [[MORE]] My sister and I just looked at her as Ste. Evangeline pulled her down on top of the cross and tied her hands spread across the arm lengths. My mother was pushed over on a cross that had a penis embedded inside her and tied arm spread to the cross sides. Ste. Evangeline began to take an evergreen branch and commence to spank my mother with it, causing deep red marks across her. My mother started to say her forgiveness prayers. I heard a sound, paying no attention to it until Prudence shook me to pay attention. I looked up and one of the Prelates restated his demand. My sister and I were to strip and offer ourselves to the Holy One! Both of us looked at each other in amazement at this great honor. Could he even do anything at 92? I blinked past my sacrilegious thought and felt my sister turn me away from her so she could unbutton my dress. When she finished, I unbuttoned hers, also. I took my dress down from my shoulders and dropped it to the floor. I was still somewhat shy but I looked at prudence who had already removed her shift. I quickly reached down and pulled my shift over my head. I caught my breath for a second, while I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Prudence had already cleared her clothing from her body. I felt someone reaching and unfastening my bra and turned my head to see Prudence working hurriedly. She bent to my ear and said, "We are in the Council of Twelve." "We must hurry!" I nodded and reached into the waist band of my panties and pulled them down off my legs. My sister grasped my hand as we stood in front of the Council of 12, naked. I heard the swish of branches and a gasp... Remembering my mother was getting spanked by Ste. Evangeline. Her rear end was red and swollen from the evergreen branches penetrating her skin. One of the Prelates came up to my sister Prudence and pulled her away with him. I looked up and saw the "Holy One" beckon to me so as to sit beside him. I moved over to the elderly man and he patted the seat. I sat down, nodded and acknowledged him, "Your Eminence." He smiled at me and said, "We must have an anointing ceremony for your mother firsts." "After that, you will have to take me in your mouth." He smiled and with a wink said, "I haven't given seed to anyone in twelve years." "You just need to suck on it and I'll fake the rest." "This will not be difficult for you." I nodded. I heard a door open and a very big man dressed to be a bull entered. He snorted and mounted the cross in front of my mother. His penis was huge. Two of the prelates came to each side of my mother while Ste. Evangeline continued to whip her with the evergreen branches. I was getting nervous that my mother would be permanently scarred when one of the prelates raised his hand and called for prayer. My sister, who was doing one of the Prelate's orally, immediately took the penis from her mouth. She assumed the prayer position. I dropped onto my knees and did the same. The Prelate on her left side of my mother anointed her with oil on her forehead and each of her buttocks. When he had finished, the other one sprinkled holy water over her and gave her a baptismal blessing. When they had finished, a man dressed as a bull entered the room. Our baptismal fonts all have a large bull built over them. They represent fertility and the hope of atonement in heaven. The man in the bull costume straddled the cross and presented his penis to my mother's mouth. She prayed a moment and then took his penis inside her mouth. Sliding up and down on it with her lips. I heard a sigh and the holy one was beside my ear, "It is time sister Chastity." I nodded and fell to my knees. I unbuckled his belt and fumbled with his button on the pants he wore. I finally got them undone, unzipped, and pulled his pants down off his legs. I reached into underwear and took out his cock. It was very large but lay flaccid in my hand. I licked around its head and took him into my mouth. His hand stroked my head affectionately, He was large, I thought, within my limited knowledge base. I sucked him into my mouth with very limited results. I could hear my mother groaning and the sound of the swish as she was still spanked by Ste. Evangeline. I couldn't see her and had no idea if she was being hurt. I stayed on my knees and sucked the Holy One's penis. Slowly, I felt some movement from it as it seemed to get more firm. I took both of my hands and held him as I licked the bottom of his shaft. I could feel his hand redirect my head back onto his penis and I sucked the head back into my mouth. I moved my hand up and down his length as I sucked him harder. "Put your finger inside me, Child," I heard him whisper. I wet my finer with my tongue and moved it between the cheeks of his rear. My middle finger explored between the cheeks looking for his hole. He adjusted his hips so I could move inside him. My finger slowly pressed into him and I could feel him start to move onto my finger. He slowly started rocking onto my finger as it plunged fully into him. I could feel him becoming hard in my mouth as my finger copulated with his butt. He was actually becoming very hard and I could hear him start to moan as he pressed my mouth onto him. I realized that I had the Holy One in my mouth and that he was hard for the first time in over a decade. I heard him order, "Put a pillow under her stomach!" I was unsure who he was talking about but he pushed me away from his swollen penis and I semi fell into a sitting position. I watched as this ninety two (92) year old man straddled the cross behind my mother. He lifted her hips higher on the pillow that was under her stomach and entered her vagina from the rear. My mother immediately screamed in pleasure. I never heard my mother scream so loudly. He pushed himself deeper into my mother and rutted with her as I had seen animals on the farm do. Suddenly, he stood higher, and pushed his hips deeper inside my mother. He moaned as he pulled my mother towards him. My mother closed her eyes, and moaned, "Please, Holy One." "Please I beg you to fuck me with your annointed cock," my mother begged." "Holy ONE!" "I'm coming!" "Blessed one... I'M COMING!" I remember there was a blinding flash. We all saw it and I think were rendered unconscious by it. When I came too, we were all disoriented. My mother seemed to be in a trance on the cross. The Holy One was the only one with his wits about him. He stood up and simply said, "I have given this woman my seed." "We have business to do." With that the remaining eleven Prelates followed him into the conclave room. We untied my mother from the prone cross that she was on. She still seemed to be outside herself. Prudence and I dressed my mother and called my father to take us home. He arrived and helped us to get mother into his car. We explained to my Father what had happened and he just nodded. I don't know if he understood it, feared it, or was mystified by it. My mother remained in this state. She would sing and say prayers. She did no housework, cook or greet any of us. She constantly pleasant but not with us. Prudence and I bathed and fed her. She ate little but enough to sustain her. Sunday before services, Prelate Mathias came to our door. He talked to my father and gathered the rest of our family. He explained to us that the Council of Twelve had pronounced a vision and published an edict to implement the vision. The vision stated that my mother had been impregnated by the Holy One, (who had not been with seed for twelve years since his blessed wife died at the age of eighty). I thought it was miraculous because my mother had not conceived since I was inside her 18 years ago! The Edict ordained that my father's marriage was annulled by decree, that my mother was now the wife of the Holy One and that she would be sainted after the birth of the child. We all stood stunned. I looked for my mother but she had left. The front door slammed and we all turned. My mother was walking down the road with a walking stick. Walking the twenty miles to the Holy One's modest home. She was singing with a smile on her face. My Mother left us four weeks ago. She was divorced from my father by decree of the Disciples of Twelve. My mother is now six weeks pregnant and rumor says she is already showing. The talk of our community is the miracle brought about by the ordained coupling of my mother with our leader, "The Holy One," who fertilized my mother at the age of 92. They are now married. My father has been devastated by the loss of his wife. He knows that this is the best for our community but struggles inwardly with it. My sister Prudence and I spend more time with him than normal. It is our hope that he will soon be able to leave this grieving period and start to search for a new wife. This Sunday morning is unusual. I went to church with my father alone. My father has granted permission to two of my youngest brothers to take Prudence to Salt Lake for the weekend. My oldest two brothers, Thomas and Mathew, are married and have family of their own. They stayed within the compound with their families. I greet my sister in laws with a chaste kiss on the cheek. I genuflected to my brothers as is expected of women who are inside the church. My sisters in laws and I go to the women's section of the seating and hold hands in prayer during services. During testimony, my father stands to lay witness for testimony. He gives a heart wrenching testimony to his doubts created by my mother's ordained divorce. He talked about the children she bore him, his love for her and his struggle to accept the will of God. He finally admitted with heavy heart he had accepted this. The men in the congregation looked on hard faced that a man would show this kind of weakness for a woman. The woman, bowed their heads and many hid tears from their men folk, struck in sorrow by my father's words. After services, we all went to Mathew's house for a large afternoon feast. I helped my sister in laws with corn and fried chicken. My father fell asleep under the silver ash, at peace for once. I played with the nieces and nephews most of the afternoon. I noticed that my brothers had slipped off with their wives for what we call, "Sunday afternoon" prayers. I think gentiles call it a "nooner." As it turned five that afternoon, my father awoke and my brothers returned with their wives. We prepared to leave and were given a basket of left overs for our dinner. We all hugged and kissed each other as we said our goodbyes. My father turned to my sister in laws, smiled and said, "Did you enjoy your Sunday afternoon prayers?" I almost spit out the water I was sipping on in laughter. My sister in laws blushed deeply which even made it that much more funny. My brothers chuckled to themselves. Both my sisters genuflected to my father. A courtesy nor required outside of the church. It was a great honor they did to him and the gesture was not lost on my good father. He placed his hand on both of their heads and blessed them. ¬¬__________ We got home to a quiet house. My father sat on the couch and read his Sunday paper. I went upstairs and changed into my night dress and robe. I came back and made my father lemonade with an extraordinary amount of ice in it, just the way he liked it. He thanked me and I sat down on the couch with my knitting. Moments later I felt my father sit next to me on the couch. I smiled up at him and asked if he needed anything. He just shook his head no and I went back to my knitting. Several minutes went by and I looked up at him again. I felt he had been staring at me. "Father?" I questioned? "How old are you Chastity?" "Well, I can do the complicated math which means you were forty two (42) when you got my mother pregnant with me and she was thirty (30)." "That would make me eighteen (18)." "The same age I was just over two months ago at my baptismal Eden Conference," I smiled teasingly. He looked back at me and simply said, "I miss your mother." "I never realized what it would be like without her." I put my knitting down, went over to him and kissed his cheek. He put his arm around me and pulled me to his shoulder. I closed my eyes and snuggled up to him. "Father," I said, "I can help with some of the loneliness." He shook his head. "Father, you have the right." "All you have to do is call an Eden Conference and you can have me." "You can have Prudence if you like!" "I don't want Prudence," is all he said. I felt him pull me on his lap and pull my head onto his other shoulder. He stroked my cheek with his big rough hands. I looked up into his eyes and he stared directly back at me. I felt his lips lower to mine and softly kiss me. I had never been kissed like that before. He pulled my head towards him again, his lips touching mine and his tongue softly parting my lips. His tongued danced in my mouth as I felt him loosen the belt of my robe. "Chastity, when my tongue goes inside your mouth, suck on it as if it were a man's penis." I nodded and he leaned over to kiss me again. I took his tongue eagerly into my mouth and washed it with my tongue. My lips sucking it deeper into my mouth so that I could taste all of it. His hand reached under my robe and I felt it grasp my breast through the soft material of my cotton night gown. His large hand grasping all of it and squeezing my nipple between his thumb and forefinger. He took my hand and pulled me to my feet. We turned the lights off in the house and walked up the stairs. He led me into his bedroom and I automatically pulled the bed clothing down. My father was fumbling with his shirt. I walked over to him and said, "Let me." I unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off his big arms. I pulled it off him and folded it neatly on his dressing table. I reached down to his belt and unbuckled it. Slowly I moved my hands to his button and undid the top of his pants and pulled the zipper down. My father was much taller than I am so I knelt to undress him of his pants. I pulled them down to his knees and let him step out of them. My father's undershorts were well ballooned out as I took them off. My father held me on my knees and knelt next to me. He kissed my lips and said, "You know what we are about to do?" I nodded. We then turned to the side of the bed and said our evening prayers. My father laid on the bed and waited for me. I slipped my robe off my shoulders. I reached for the long hem of my night gown and pulled it over my head. It was not the first time my father had seen me naked but I blushed anyway. I reached down for my panties and began to take them off for him. He shook his head no and said he would do that. I held my breath for a moment. I didn't want to go too far but I finally took courage and reached for the lacing of my bonnet. It was a sacrilege to bare your head with anyone but your father. "CHASTITY!" "You don't have to do that." "Leave your bonnet on." I shook my head and said, "I want to do this, Father." I finished taking my bonnet off and went to my father's bed with hair uncovered. I lay next to him and he pulled me to him in a kiss. His tongue came in my mouth again and I took it eagerly, sucking on it so it would not leave easily. I felt his hand cup my breast and roll his thumb over my nipple. I gasped for a second. "Cup your breast for me, daughter." I did as my father said and cupped my breast for him. His lips came to my nipple and sucked it as I held my breast to him as if I were nursing him. His teeth gently raked over my nipple but he quickly took it between his lips again and suckled. I felt myself squeezing my breast into his mouth as if I were nursing him. He laid me down on my bed and stretched out next to me. His rough hand, traced lower across my tummy. I could feel the fingers just creeping under the waist band of my panties, moving back and forth along the side but never lower. "Chastity, a man needs to teach a woman how to talk dirty to him." "It will seem strange but it is the right thing to do for a man." "Do you understand," he asked? "I do father." "I remember the Prelate making me talk dirty to him during my first Eden Conference." "Mother explained afterwards what most of the words meant." I felt his hand move under my panties. His fingers just drifting over my mound but not lower. His palm moved with some pressure on me and I felt my legs open to his touch. His middle finger traced up and down the front of my vagina, parting the lips and I felt myself moisten under his finger. He somehow took his fore and ring finger and opened me. His middle finger searched, looking? Finally, the middle finger found what it was searching for and my hips shot up towards it as if I had been hit by lightning. My clit burst out under his finger and I could feel my own moistness weep between my legs. My father moved lower between my legs. I think he was going to perform oral on me as a woman is taught to do for a man. His tongue, moved slowly over my mound and licked the bottom of my clit. His middle finger slipped into my vagina. He hooked it slightly and started moving his fore finger at the top of my vagina, moving his finger in and out of me as he sucked on my clit. "Chastity, take your hand and open your ass cheeks for me." "Yes, Father." I reached down, and opened them wide for him. I felt him move his wet finger from my vagina and massage it along my butt. The tip of his finger moved inside me and I pulled back for a moment. "Chastity, relax, open yourself up and push yourself onto my finger," he said. I slowed my breathing and let the tip of his finger find me again. When he had the tip inside my butt, I pushed on it slowly. I closed my eyes tight and pushed harder, eventually taking my father's finger in my butt. "Chastity, you need to learn to talk and beg like a woman." "Now ask me to finger fuck your ass." "Father, please finger fuck my ... Ass." He moved gently, taking his finger inside me and letting my hips do the movement. He calmed me and I felt full, safe. As I moved myself on his finger, I felt his tongue go back on my clit again. I could not help but arch deeper into his mouth, taking his finger in my ass deeper at the same time. I felt his other hand go between my thigh and his middle finger, enter my vagina. The feeling was making me lose all control. Both fingers in my orifices and his tongue on my clit. "Father, I can't wait!" "Father, Please!" "Chastity, cum in my mouth, daughter!" With that I exploded into his mouth. I was grinding myself hard against his lips and kept chasing his mouth as I screamed, "FATHER, NOW!" I just kept cumming. I didn't know a woman could feel this way, especially this long. Finally, I started to calm down and my hips lowered to the bed. My breathing slowed to normal. I eventually opened my eyes and unclenched my fists. I have no idea why I said this because it seemed stupid the minute I did, "Father, did I hurt you?" He looked up at me from between my legs and said, "Other than I think you bruised my lips with your hips smashing against them," he smiled, "I don't think so?" I broke out laughing and he crawled up the bed next to me. He pulled me on top of him I just laid there, warm in his arms. I could feel his manhood pressed between my tummy and his. He just stayed there not moving. Finally I woke up from a half sleep, kissed his lips and said, "Would you like to be in me, father?" He smiled up at me and just simply said, "Yes, daughter." I started to roll of him but he stopped me. "Not like that, Chastity." "I'm twice your size." "I'd probably kill you if I got on top." With that, he spread my legs so I straddled his hips. He moved my hips with his big hands so that my vagina slid up and down the length of his shaft. I started to get wet again and I wanted him inside me badly. I lifted my hips off him and reached between my legs. I grabbed his penis and held it up as I placed it to my entrance. It was bigger than the Prelate's penis and I was having some difficulty getting it in. "Slow, Chastity," he said. "Go slow." With that, he lifted my hips so that it took the weight off my legs. I had his penis still in my hand and was rubbing the head back and forth across my clit. I edged it slightly into my vagina and tried to lower myself more but... he wouldn't let me. "Father, I am ready." "For what Chastity," he asked? "For you to be inside me, Father." "Then ask me for it, Chastity." "Please, Father." "Put your penis inside me." He shook his head and said, "Say it like a woman would, Chastity." "Father, May I have your cock in my cunt?" "Please Father." He released my hips from his grip and nodded. I took his cock and slowly lowered myself on to him. I was still very tight but I had about an inch and a half of him inside me. My juices were dripping all over him and sliding down onto his shaft. I pushed more onto him and started to move up and down. "Fuck me, Chastity." I started fucking the top three inches of his cock. My pussy now starting to feel free to slide up and down on him. I forgot about his pleasure and abandoned myself to mine. I finally got him all inside me and I could feel him pulsing. I could feel his cock fill me up and his hands hold my hips to him. I was no longer moving but my father was. He was moving me up and down on his cock. I knew he was getting close. "Chastity, I am going to come, daughter." I looked down at him, reached between my legs and grasped the shaft of his cock. I tightened my hand around it as if to strangle it. I held him like that and said, "Father, I want you to cum inside me." "I want you to give me more cum than any other woman you have ever been with." "I want you to give me more cum than you ever have given my mother." "Do you understand me, Father?" He nodded. "Say it father!" "Chastity, I will give you more cum than I have ever given any woman." "My seed will plant an ocean inside you." "My cock will fill you up more than it has ever filled your mother's cunt." With that I released my hand from the base of his cock and he pulled me down so hard on him I was afraid I would split in half. I watched his chest start taking shorter breaths and all of a sudden his hips arched into me. "Oh my Savior," He screamed. I felt like I was going to explode when I too started to cum again. The walls of my vagina flexed and grabbed his cock. I felt like I was milking him, my sides just sucking every bit of fluid I could get inside me. With one final pull of my hips and a last lunge, he poured the last of his seed into me and collapsed. I fell on top of him. I never have felt more like a woman in my life. I never felt more worthy to be a woman. I felt him reach down for the sheet and pull it over us. I laid on his shoulder with him still inside of me. I fell asleep and didn't wake until the next morning. Still on top of him and with him inside me, soft but still inside. _________ I got up, put a robe on and made breakfast for him. He got up and showered. He shortly came out for breakfast fully dressed and ready for work. I had cooked him an extra egg because I thought he might be hungry. He finished his breakfast off and had me cook him another egg! "Chastity, the boys and Prudence will be home this afternoon." "We should talk." "What we did was wrong last night, Chastity." "I know it is allowed in the covenants as part of the Eden Conference but it is not allowed as a man would be with his wife." "I am not sure what to do, Chastity." I looked up at him, my happiness fading away and said, "Father I know it was wrong but I don't want to end it." My father just smiled and said, "Either do I." "I'll have to figure out something." __________ On Wednesday night, we had a family prayer meeting. My father had my brother's families over once/month for a full meeting and dinner. This was a full meeting night. After dinner and prayers, my father asked the oldest granddaughter to watch the children as the adults had a further meeting. When the kids were safely away, we all gathered around the large dining room table. My father shocked us all by announcing that he was calling a family Eden Conference for the following Saturday night after vespers. We all stood in shock. It was allowed and many families did hold these meetings within the family. It had never been done in our family. My sister in laws had in particular been in shock. Emily, Thomas' wife, had family Eden conferences but she had only been required to go to three. Grace, Mathew's wife, had never attended a family Eden Conference and I could tell she was nervous about attending one called by my father. We all sat in silence, in shock, when finally my oldest brother stood up and said, "Yes father, we all will be here on Saturday." My father stood up, shook hands with Thomas and said, "Thank you." __________ Saturday came quickly. Prudence and I cleaned house, changed the linen on beds, pulled all our books and the covenants out and borrowed some extra ones from neighbors. Late Saturday afternoon, the sister in laws joined prudence and I to bathe, shave our womanhood and to dress. The conversation drifted shortly to the "Why are we doing this question?" Everyone was looking to me as if I would have some magical answer. I explained to them that it must have something to do with our parent's recent divorce and mother's marriage to the Holy One. They all kept on peppering me with questions until I finally told them, "Look, I have no idea," although I silently feared it had something to do with what my father and I had done the previous Sunday. Finally, Emily the oldest at twenty five took charge, "Look everyone!" "STOP IT." "It is our father's right to call for an Eden Conference and it is OUR SINS that got us here to begin with." "All of us have participated in these conferences and Chastity has participated in the least." "And who are we asking all the questions to, the least amongst us??" "Now, I have probably been to more of these Eden Conferences than the rest of you, but you aren't that far behind me, Grace." "I am a bit rusty on my answers because it has been almost a year since my last conference so I would suggest we study our responses." We all nodded and pulled our "Book of Covenants" out and started to study. After study, we all kneeled for prayer. When we finished, I caught a glimpse of my sister, Prudence. "What are you smiling about," I asked? "If I get stuck with John, I'm going to vomit," she exclaimed! We all burst out laughing. John was the youngest brother and was a bit annoying most times. "Oh well, five men in the equation, four women," Grace said. "Odds are, one of us get stuck with him." We all sat down for dinner together. After the meal had been eaten, the women cleaned the table off while the men closed the blinds in the house. Normally, an Eden Conference is held in the largest bedroom when possible. With nine people involved in this, it was too large to be held in anything but our great room. The four of us entered the great room, Emily (25), Grace (22), Prudence almost ready to turn 19 and myself at 18. Emily and Grace were what most American's would say are classic beauties. Both of them standing at about 5'9", blonde hair, and sculptured yet thin bodies. My sister Prudence, no not quite as attractive was beautiful in her own right. 5.5", 116 lbs., 32B breast and blonde hair also. I was the least of the lot! We all were nervous but we had practiced. Emily, as the oldest would lead us. She signaled for all of us to assume the position of prayer. We all knelt in supplication before the men. "Sisters, what are we," Emily asked? We all replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the men with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will we atone for our sins," Emily asked. "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for them to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood," we pled. "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We all explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," Emily said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved father has call us to our first family Eden Conference with our brothers, husbands and father," we all repeated. My father stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Daughters." "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," he asked? "We will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." My father nodded and said, "You may disrobe, daughters." We all stood up from our praying position. Emily, (I realized that she was wise beyond her years), had organized us earlier. Prudence and Grace would assist each other in the undressing. Emily would serve as my hand maiden as I would her. Emily came behind me and held my shoulders firmly. She gently kissed the top of my head and commenced to unbutton the back of my dress. When she had finished, she pulled the dress from my shoulders and helped me get my arms out of the sleeves. We both pulled the waist down of my hips and I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Emily turned her back and I proceeded to unbutton her dress. She turned and smiled to me and I kissed the side of her cheek. I loved this woman and hoped that father would honor her by choosing her, despite my aching to be with him. I pulled the dress from her shoulders and grasped one of the long sleeves and pulled her arms from it. We both worked on her other arm and had it pulled quickly. I grasped the bunched upped dress around her waist and pulled it down her legs. She stepped out and this beautiful woman appeared in her bra and panties in front of me. I looked up at my brother Thomas and I could see the look of pride in his eyes as he stared at my sister in law, his wife. I took a quick glimpse at Prudence and Grace. Prudence was already naked while Grace was reaching behind and unfastening her own bra, still clad in her panties. I unfastened Emily's bra and she quickly shrugged it off her shoulders and pulled her own panties down. Emily turned me around and unfastened my bra. She pulled it slowly off my shoulders and down my arms. I could tell she was being gentle, concerned that this was only my second time in an Eden Conference. She turned my body to face her. She touched my cheek and whispered the words, "I love you sister," and smiled. I felt her fingers reach into the waist band of my panties and pull them down my legs. I stepped out of them and reached to hold the hands of my three sisters. We all knelt into the position of prayer awaiting my father's command. To be continued in part 3. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Chastity Draws the Attention of the Council of 12 In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Prudence and I were at a loss on what was going on. My Mother knew. With great dignity she walked to the crucifix with the wooden man's penis embedded in it and stepped on a small stool. She stepped over it, her legs straddling the cross and took a deep breath. She slowly impaled herself on the wooden penis. I could see her biting her lip and closing her eyelids as she pushed herself down onto it. [[MORE]] My sister and I just looked at her as Ste. Evangeline pulled her down on top of the cross and tied her hands spread across the arm lengths. My mother was pushed over on a cross that had a penis embedded inside her and tied arm spread to the cross sides. Ste. Evangeline began to take an evergreen branch and commence to spank my mother with it, causing deep red marks across her. My mother started to say her forgiveness prayers. I heard a sound, paying no attention to it until Prudence shook me to pay attention. I looked up and one of the Prelates restated his demand. My sister and I were to strip and offer ourselves to the Holy One! Both of us looked at each other in amazement at this great honor. Could he even do anything at 92? I blinked past my sacrilegious thought and felt my sister turn me away from her so she could unbutton my dress. When she finished, I unbuttoned hers, also. I took my dress down from my shoulders and dropped it to the floor. I was still somewhat shy but I looked at prudence who had already removed her shift. I quickly reached down and pulled my shift over my head. I caught my breath for a second, while I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Prudence had already cleared her clothing from her body. I felt someone reaching and unfastening my bra and turned my head to see Prudence working hurriedly. She bent to my ear and said, "We are in the Council of Twelve." "We must hurry!" I nodded and reached into the waist band of my panties and pulled them down off my legs. My sister grasped my hand as we stood in front of the Council of 12, naked. I heard the swish of branches and a gasp... Remembering my mother was getting spanked by Ste. Evangeline. Her rear end was red and swollen from the evergreen branches penetrating her skin. One of the Prelates came up to my sister Prudence and pulled her away with him. I looked up and saw the "Holy One" beckon to me so as to sit beside him. I moved over to the elderly man and he patted the seat. I sat down, nodded and acknowledged him, "Your Eminence." He smiled at me and said, "We must have an anointing ceremony for your mother firsts." "After that, you will have to take me in your mouth." He smiled and with a wink said, "I haven't given seed to anyone in twelve years." "You just need to suck on it and I'll fake the rest." "This will not be difficult for you." I nodded. I heard a door open and a very big man dressed to be a bull entered. He snorted and mounted the cross in front of my mother. His penis was huge. Two of the prelates came to each side of my mother while Ste. Evangeline continued to whip her with the evergreen branches. I was getting nervous that my mother would be permanently scarred when one of the prelates raised his hand and called for prayer. My sister, who was doing one of the Prelate's orally, immediately took the penis from her mouth. She assumed the prayer position. I dropped onto my knees and did the same. The Prelate on her left side of my mother anointed her with oil on her forehead and each of her buttocks. When he had finished, the other one sprinkled holy water over her and gave her a baptismal blessing. When they had finished, a man dressed as a bull entered the room. Our baptismal fonts all have a large bull built over them. They represent fertility and the hope of atonement in heaven. The man in the bull costume straddled the cross and presented his penis to my mother's mouth. She prayed a moment and then took his penis inside her mouth. Sliding up and down on it with her lips. I heard a sigh and the holy one was beside my ear, "It is time sister Chastity." I nodded and fell to my knees. I unbuckled his belt and fumbled with his button on the pants he wore. I finally got them undone, unzipped, and pulled his pants down off his legs. I reached into underwear and took out his cock. It was very large but lay flaccid in my hand. I licked around its head and took him into my mouth. His hand stroked my head affectionately, He was large, I thought, within my limited knowledge base. I sucked him into my mouth with very limited results. I could hear my mother groaning and the sound of the swish as she was still spanked by Ste. Evangeline. I couldn't see her and had no idea if she was being hurt. I stayed on my knees and sucked the Holy One's penis. Slowly, I felt some movement from it as it seemed to get more firm. I took both of my hands and held him as I licked the bottom of his shaft. I could feel his hand redirect my head back onto his penis and I sucked the head back into my mouth. I moved my hand up and down his length as I sucked him harder. "Put your finger inside me, Child," I heard him whisper. I wet my finer with my tongue and moved it between the cheeks of his rear. My middle finger explored between the cheeks looking for his hole. He adjusted his hips so I could move inside him. My finger slowly pressed into him and I could feel him start to move onto my finger. He slowly started rocking onto my finger as it plunged fully into him. I could feel him becoming hard in my mouth as my finger copulated with his butt. He was actually becoming very hard and I could hear him start to moan as he pressed my mouth onto him. I realized that I had the Holy One in my mouth and that he was hard for the first time in over a decade. I heard him order, "Put a pillow under her stomach!" I was unsure who he was talking about but he pushed me away from his swollen penis and I semi fell into a sitting position. I watched as this ninety two (92) year old man straddled the cross behind my mother. He lifted her hips higher on the pillow that was under her stomach and entered her vagina from the rear. My mother immediately screamed in pleasure. I never heard my mother scream so loudly. He pushed himself deeper into my mother and rutted with her as I had seen animals on the farm do. Suddenly, he stood higher, and pushed his hips deeper inside my mother. He moaned as he pulled my mother towards him. My mother closed her eyes, and moaned, "Please, Holy One." "Please I beg you to fuck me with your annointed cock," my mother begged." "Holy ONE!" "I'm coming!" "Blessed one... I'M COMING!" I remember there was a blinding flash. We all saw it and I think were rendered unconscious by it. When I came too, we were all disoriented. My mother seemed to be in a trance on the cross. The Holy One was the only one with his wits about him. He stood up and simply said, "I have given this woman my seed." "We have business to do." With that the remaining eleven Prelates followed him into the conclave room. We untied my mother from the prone cross that she was on. She still seemed to be outside herself. Prudence and I dressed my mother and called my father to take us home. He arrived and helped us to get mother into his car. We explained to my Father what had happened and he just nodded. I don't know if he understood it, feared it, or was mystified by it. My mother remained in this state. She would sing and say prayers. She did no housework, cook or greet any of us. She constantly pleasant but not with us. Prudence and I bathed and fed her. She ate little but enough to sustain her. Sunday before services, Prelate Mathias came to our door. He talked to my father and gathered the rest of our family. He explained to us that the Council of Twelve had pronounced a vision and published an edict to implement the vision. The vision stated that my mother had been impregnated by the Holy One, (who had not been with seed for twelve years since his blessed wife died at the age of eighty). I thought it was miraculous because my mother had not conceived since I was inside her 18 years ago! The Edict ordained that my father's marriage was annulled by decree, that my mother was now the wife of the Holy One and that she would be sainted after the birth of the child. We all stood stunned. I looked for my mother but she had left. The front door slammed and we all turned. My mother was walking down the road with a walking stick. Walking the twenty miles to the Holy One's modest home. She was singing with a smile on her face. My Mother left us four weeks ago. She was divorced from my father by decree of the Disciples of Twelve. My mother is now six weeks pregnant and rumor says she is already showing. The talk of our community is the miracle brought about by the ordained coupling of my mother with our leader, "The Holy One," who fertilized my mother at the age of 92. They are now married. My father has been devastated by the loss of his wife. He knows that this is the best for our community but struggles inwardly with it. My sister Prudence and I spend more time with him than normal. It is our hope that he will soon be able to leave this grieving period and start to search for a new wife. This Sunday morning is unusual. I went to church with my father alone. My father has granted permission to two of my youngest brothers to take Prudence to Salt Lake for the weekend. My oldest two brothers, Thomas and Mathew, are married and have family of their own. They stayed within the compound with their families. I greet my sister in laws with a chaste kiss on the cheek. I genuflected to my brothers as is expected of women who are inside the church. My sisters in laws and I go to the women's section of the seating and hold hands in prayer during services. During testimony, my father stands to lay witness for testimony. He gives a heart wrenching testimony to his doubts created by my mother's ordained divorce. He talked about the children she bore him, his love for her and his struggle to accept the will of God. He finally admitted with heavy heart he had accepted this. The men in the congregation looked on hard faced that a man would show this kind of weakness for a woman. The woman, bowed their heads and many hid tears from their men folk, struck in sorrow by my father's words. After services, we all went to Mathew's house for a large afternoon feast. I helped my sister in laws with corn and fried chicken. My father fell asleep under the silver ash, at peace for once. I played with the nieces and nephews most of the afternoon. I noticed that my brothers had slipped off with their wives for what we call, "Sunday afternoon" prayers. I think gentiles call it a "nooner." As it turned five that afternoon, my father awoke and my brothers returned with their wives. We prepared to leave and were given a basket of left overs for our dinner. We all hugged and kissed each other as we said our goodbyes. My father turned to my sister in laws, smiled and said, "Did you enjoy your Sunday afternoon prayers?" I almost spit out the water I was sipping on in laughter. My sister in laws blushed deeply which even made it that much more funny. My brothers chuckled to themselves. Both my sisters genuflected to my father. A courtesy nor required outside of the church. It was a great honor they did to him and the gesture was not lost on my good father. He placed his hand on both of their heads and blessed them. ¬¬__________ We got home to a quiet house. My father sat on the couch and read his Sunday paper. I went upstairs and changed into my night dress and robe. I came back and made my father lemonade with an extraordinary amount of ice in it, just the way he liked it. He thanked me and I sat down on the couch with my knitting. Moments later I felt my father sit next to me on the couch. I smiled up at him and asked if he needed anything. He just shook his head no and I went back to my knitting. Several minutes went by and I looked up at him again. I felt he had been staring at me. "Father?" I questioned? "How old are you Chastity?" "Well, I can do the complicated math which means you were forty two (42) when you got my mother pregnant with me and she was thirty (30)." "That would make me eighteen (18)." "The same age I was just over two months ago at my baptismal Eden Conference," I smiled teasingly. He looked back at me and simply said, "I miss your mother." "I never realized what it would be like without her." I put my knitting down, went over to him and kissed his cheek. He put his arm around me and pulled me to his shoulder. I closed my eyes and snuggled up to him. "Father," I said, "I can help with some of the loneliness." He shook his head. "Father, you have the right." "All you have to do is call an Eden Conference and you can have me." "You can have Prudence if you like!" "I don't want Prudence," is all he said. I felt him pull me on his lap and pull my head onto his other shoulder. He stroked my cheek with his big rough hands. I looked up into his eyes and he stared directly back at me. I felt his lips lower to mine and softly kiss me. I had never been kissed like that before. He pulled my head towards him again, his lips touching mine and his tongue softly parting my lips. His tongued danced in my mouth as I felt him loosen the belt of my robe. "Chastity, when my tongue goes inside your mouth, suck on it as if it were a man's penis." I nodded and he leaned over to kiss me again. I took his tongue eagerly into my mouth and washed it with my tongue. My lips sucking it deeper into my mouth so that I could taste all of it. His hand reached under my robe and I felt it grasp my breast through the soft material of my cotton night gown. His large hand grasping all of it and squeezing my nipple between his thumb and forefinger. He took my hand and pulled me to my feet. We turned the lights off in the house and walked up the stairs. He led me into his bedroom and I automatically pulled the bed clothing down. My father was fumbling with his shirt. I walked over to him and said, "Let me." I unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off his big arms. I pulled it off him and folded it neatly on his dressing table. I reached down to his belt and unbuckled it. Slowly I moved my hands to his button and undid the top of his pants and pulled the zipper down. My father was much taller than I am so I knelt to undress him of his pants. I pulled them down to his knees and let him step out of them. My father's undershorts were well ballooned out as I took them off. My father held me on my knees and knelt next to me. He kissed my lips and said, "You know what we are about to do?" I nodded. We then turned to the side of the bed and said our evening prayers. My father laid on the bed and waited for me. I slipped my robe off my shoulders. I reached for the long hem of my night gown and pulled it over my head. It was not the first time my father had seen me naked but I blushed anyway. I reached down for my panties and began to take them off for him. He shook his head no and said he would do that. I held my breath for a moment. I didn't want to go too far but I finally took courage and reached for the lacing of my bonnet. It was a sacrilege to bare your head with anyone but your father. "CHASTITY!" "You don't have to do that." "Leave your bonnet on." I shook my head and said, "I want to do this, Father." I finished taking my bonnet off and went to my father's bed with hair uncovered. I lay next to him and he pulled me to him in a kiss. His tongue came in my mouth again and I took it eagerly, sucking on it so it would not leave easily. I felt his hand cup my breast and roll his thumb over my nipple. I gasped for a second. "Cup your breast for me, daughter." I did as my father said and cupped my breast for him. His lips came to my nipple and sucked it as I held my breast to him as if I were nursing him. His teeth gently raked over my nipple but he quickly took it between his lips again and suckled. I felt myself squeezing my breast into his mouth as if I were nursing him. He laid me down on my bed and stretched out next to me. His rough hand, traced lower across my tummy. I could feel the fingers just creeping under the waist band of my panties, moving back and forth along the side but never lower. "Chastity, a man needs to teach a woman how to talk dirty to him." "It will seem strange but it is the right thing to do for a man." "Do you understand," he asked? "I do father." "I remember the Prelate making me talk dirty to him during my first Eden Conference." "Mother explained afterwards what most of the words meant." I felt his hand move under my panties. His fingers just drifting over my mound but not lower. His palm moved with some pressure on me and I felt my legs open to his touch. His middle finger traced up and down the front of my vagina, parting the lips and I felt myself moisten under his finger. He somehow took his fore and ring finger and opened me. His middle finger searched, looking? Finally, the middle finger found what it was searching for and my hips shot up towards it as if I had been hit by lightning. My clit burst out under his finger and I could feel my own moistness weep between my legs. My father moved lower between my legs. I think he was going to perform oral on me as a woman is taught to do for a man. His tongue, moved slowly over my mound and licked the bottom of my clit. His middle finger slipped into my vagina. He hooked it slightly and started moving his fore finger at the top of my vagina, moving his finger in and out of me as he sucked on my clit. "Chastity, take your hand and open your ass cheeks for me." "Yes, Father." I reached down, and opened them wide for him. I felt him move his wet finger from my vagina and massage it along my butt. The tip of his finger moved inside me and I pulled back for a moment. "Chastity, relax, open yourself up and push yourself onto my finger," he said. I slowed my breathing and let the tip of his finger find me again. When he had the tip inside my butt, I pushed on it slowly. I closed my eyes tight and pushed harder, eventually taking my father's finger in my butt. "Chastity, you need to learn to talk and beg like a woman." "Now ask me to finger fuck your ass." "Father, please finger fuck my ... Ass." He moved gently, taking his finger inside me and letting my hips do the movement. He calmed me and I felt full, safe. As I moved myself on his finger, I felt his tongue go back on my clit again. I could not help but arch deeper into his mouth, taking his finger in my ass deeper at the same time. I felt his other hand go between my thigh and his middle finger, enter my vagina. The feeling was making me lose all control. Both fingers in my orifices and his tongue on my clit. "Father, I can't wait!" "Father, Please!" "Chastity, cum in my mouth, daughter!" With that I exploded into his mouth. I was grinding myself hard against his lips and kept chasing his mouth as I screamed, "FATHER, NOW!" I just kept cumming. I didn't know a woman could feel this way, especially this long. Finally, I started to calm down and my hips lowered to the bed. My breathing slowed to normal. I eventually opened my eyes and unclenched my fists. I have no idea why I said this because it seemed stupid the minute I did, "Father, did I hurt you?" He looked up at me from between my legs and said, "Other than I think you bruised my lips with your hips smashing against them," he smiled, "I don't think so?" I broke out laughing and he crawled up the bed next to me. He pulled me on top of him I just laid there, warm in his arms. I could feel his manhood pressed between my tummy and his. He just stayed there not moving. Finally I woke up from a half sleep, kissed his lips and said, "Would you like to be in me, father?" He smiled up at me and just simply said, "Yes, daughter." I started to roll of him but he stopped me. "Not like that, Chastity." "I'm twice your size." "I'd probably kill you if I got on top." With that, he spread my legs so I straddled his hips. He moved my hips with his big hands so that my vagina slid up and down the length of his shaft. I started to get wet again and I wanted him inside me badly. I lifted my hips off him and reached between my legs. I grabbed his penis and held it up as I placed it to my entrance. It was bigger than the Prelate's penis and I was having some difficulty getting it in. "Slow, Chastity," he said. "Go slow." With that, he lifted my hips so that it took the weight off my legs. I had his penis still in my hand and was rubbing the head back and forth across my clit. I edged it slightly into my vagina and tried to lower myself more but... he wouldn't let me. "Father, I am ready." "For what Chastity," he asked? "For you to be inside me, Father." "Then ask me for it, Chastity." "Please, Father." "Put your penis inside me." He shook his head and said, "Say it like a woman would, Chastity." "Father, May I have your cock in my cunt?" "Please Father." He released my hips from his grip and nodded. I took his cock and slowly lowered myself on to him. I was still very tight but I had about an inch and a half of him inside me. My juices were dripping all over him and sliding down onto his shaft. I pushed more onto him and started to move up and down. "Fuck me, Chastity." I started fucking the top three inches of his cock. My pussy now starting to feel free to slide up and down on him. I forgot about his pleasure and abandoned myself to mine. I finally got him all inside me and I could feel him pulsing. I could feel his cock fill me up and his hands hold my hips to him. I was no longer moving but my father was. He was moving me up and down on his cock. I knew he was getting close. "Chastity, I am going to come, daughter." I looked down at him, reached between my legs and grasped the shaft of his cock. I tightened my hand around it as if to strangle it. I held him like that and said, "Father, I want you to cum inside me." "I want you to give me more cum than any other woman you have ever been with." "I want you to give me more cum than you ever have given my mother." "Do you understand me, Father?" He nodded. "Say it father!" "Chastity, I will give you more cum than I have ever given any woman." "My seed will plant an ocean inside you." "My cock will fill you up more than it has ever filled your mother's cunt." With that I released my hand from the base of his cock and he pulled me down so hard on him I was afraid I would split in half. I watched his chest start taking shorter breaths and all of a sudden his hips arched into me. "Oh my Savior," He screamed. I felt like I was going to explode when I too started to cum again. The walls of my vagina flexed and grabbed his cock. I felt like I was milking him, my sides just sucking every bit of fluid I could get inside me. With one final pull of my hips and a last lunge, he poured the last of his seed into me and collapsed. I fell on top of him. I never have felt more like a woman in my life. I never felt more worthy to be a woman. I felt him reach down for the sheet and pull it over us. I laid on his shoulder with him still inside of me. I fell asleep and didn't wake until the next morning. Still on top of him and with him inside me, soft but still inside. _________ I got up, put a robe on and made breakfast for him. He got up and showered. He shortly came out for breakfast fully dressed and ready for work. I had cooked him an extra egg because I thought he might be hungry. He finished his breakfast off and had me cook him another egg! "Chastity, the boys and Prudence will be home this afternoon." "We should talk." "What we did was wrong last night, Chastity." "I know it is allowed in the covenants as part of the Eden Conference but it is not allowed as a man would be with his wife." "I am not sure what to do, Chastity." I looked up at him, my happiness fading away and said, "Father I know it was wrong but I don't want to end it." My father just smiled and said, "Either do I." "I'll have to figure out something." __________ On Wednesday night, we had a family prayer meeting. My father had my brother's families over once/month for a full meeting and dinner. This was a full meeting night. After dinner and prayers, my father asked the oldest granddaughter to watch the children as the adults had a further meeting. When the kids were safely away, we all gathered around the large dining room table. My father shocked us all by announcing that he was calling a family Eden Conference for the following Saturday night after vespers. We all stood in shock. It was allowed and many families did hold these meetings within the family. It had never been done in our family. My sister in laws had in particular been in shock. Emily, Thomas' wife, had family Eden conferences but she had only been required to go to three. Grace, Mathew's wife, had never attended a family Eden Conference and I could tell she was nervous about attending one called by my father. We all sat in silence, in shock, when finally my oldest brother stood up and said, "Yes father, we all will be here on Saturday." My father stood up, shook hands with Thomas and said, "Thank you." __________ Saturday came quickly. Prudence and I cleaned house, changed the linen on beds, pulled all our books and the covenants out and borrowed some extra ones from neighbors. Late Saturday afternoon, the sister in laws joined prudence and I to bathe, shave our womanhood and to dress. The conversation drifted shortly to the "Why are we doing this question?" Everyone was looking to me as if I would have some magical answer. I explained to them that it must have something to do with our parent's recent divorce and mother's marriage to the Holy One. They all kept on peppering me with questions until I finally told them, "Look, I have no idea," although I silently feared it had something to do with what my father and I had done the previous Sunday. Finally, Emily the oldest at twenty five took charge, "Look everyone!" "STOP IT." "It is our father's right to call for an Eden Conference and it is OUR SINS that got us here to begin with." "All of us have participated in these conferences and Chastity has participated in the least." "And who are we asking all the questions to, the least amongst us??" "Now, I have probably been to more of these Eden Conferences than the rest of you, but you aren't that far behind me, Grace." "I am a bit rusty on my answers because it has been almost a year since my last conference so I would suggest we study our responses." We all nodded and pulled our "Book of Covenants" out and started to study. After study, we all kneeled for prayer. When we finished, I caught a glimpse of my sister, Prudence. "What are you smiling about," I asked? "If I get stuck with John, I'm going to vomit," she exclaimed! We all burst out laughing. John was the youngest brother and was a bit annoying most times. "Oh well, five men in the equation, four women," Grace said. "Odds are, one of us get stuck with him." We all sat down for dinner together. After the meal had been eaten, the women cleaned the table off while the men closed the blinds in the house. Normally, an Eden Conference is held in the largest bedroom when possible. With nine people involved in this, it was too large to be held in anything but our great room. The four of us entered the great room, Emily (25), Grace (22), Prudence almost ready to turn 19 and myself at 18. Emily and Grace were what most American's would say are classic beauties. Both of them standing at about 5'9", blonde hair, and sculptured yet thin bodies. My sister Prudence, no not quite as attractive was beautiful in her own right. 5.5", 116 lbs., 32B breast and blonde hair also. I was the least of the lot! We all were nervous but we had practiced. Emily, as the oldest would lead us. She signaled for all of us to assume the position of prayer. We all knelt in supplication before the men. "Sisters, what are we," Emily asked? We all replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the men with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will we atone for our sins," Emily asked. "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for them to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood," we pled. "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We all explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," Emily said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved father has call us to our first family Eden Conference with our brothers, husbands and father," we all repeated. My father stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Daughters." "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," he asked? "We will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." My father nodded and said, "You may disrobe, daughters." We all stood up from our praying position. Emily, (I realized that she was wise beyond her years), had organized us earlier. Prudence and Grace would assist each other in the undressing. Emily would serve as my hand maiden as I would her. Emily came behind me and held my shoulders firmly. She gently kissed the top of my head and commenced to unbutton the back of my dress. When she had finished, she pulled the dress from my shoulders and helped me get my arms out of the sleeves. We both pulled the waist down of my hips and I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Emily turned her back and I proceeded to unbutton her dress. She turned and smiled to me and I kissed the side of her cheek. I loved this woman and hoped that father would honor her by choosing her, despite my aching to be with him. I pulled the dress from her shoulders and grasped one of the long sleeves and pulled her arms from it. We both worked on her other arm and had it pulled quickly. I grasped the bunched upped dress around her waist and pulled it down her legs. She stepped out and this beautiful woman appeared in her bra and panties in front of me. I looked up at my brother Thomas and I could see the look of pride in his eyes as he stared at my sister in law, his wife. I took a quick glimpse at Prudence and Grace. Prudence was already naked while Grace was reaching behind and unfastening her own bra, still clad in her panties. I unfastened Emily's bra and she quickly shrugged it off her shoulders and pulled her own panties down. Emily turned me around and unfastened my bra. She pulled it slowly off my shoulders and down my arms. I could tell she was being gentle, concerned that this was only my second time in an Eden Conference. She turned my body to face her. She touched my cheek and whispered the words, "I love you sister," and smiled. I felt her fingers reach into the waist band of my panties and pull them down my legs. I stepped out of them and reached to hold the hands of my three sisters. We all knelt into the position of prayer awaiting my father's command. To be continued in part 3. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Chastity Draws the Attention of the Council of 12 In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Prudence and I were at a loss on what was going on. My Mother knew. With great dignity she walked to the crucifix with the wooden man's penis embedded in it and stepped on a small stool. She stepped over it, her legs straddling the cross and took a deep breath. She slowly impaled herself on the wooden penis. I could see her biting her lip and closing her eyelids as she pushed herself down onto it. [[MORE]] My sister and I just looked at her as Ste. Evangeline pulled her down on top of the cross and tied her hands spread across the arm lengths. My mother was pushed over on a cross that had a penis embedded inside her and tied arm spread to the cross sides. Ste. Evangeline began to take an evergreen branch and commence to spank my mother with it, causing deep red marks across her. My mother started to say her forgiveness prayers. I heard a sound, paying no attention to it until Prudence shook me to pay attention. I looked up and one of the Prelates restated his demand. My sister and I were to strip and offer ourselves to the Holy One! Both of us looked at each other in amazement at this great honor. Could he even do anything at 92? I blinked past my sacrilegious thought and felt my sister turn me away from her so she could unbutton my dress. When she finished, I unbuttoned hers, also. I took my dress down from my shoulders and dropped it to the floor. I was still somewhat shy but I looked at prudence who had already removed her shift. I quickly reached down and pulled my shift over my head. I caught my breath for a second, while I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Prudence had already cleared her clothing from her body. I felt someone reaching and unfastening my bra and turned my head to see Prudence working hurriedly. She bent to my ear and said, "We are in the Council of Twelve." "We must hurry!" I nodded and reached into the waist band of my panties and pulled them down off my legs. My sister grasped my hand as we stood in front of the Council of 12, naked. I heard the swish of branches and a gasp... Remembering my mother was getting spanked by Ste. Evangeline. Her rear end was red and swollen from the evergreen branches penetrating her skin. One of the Prelates came up to my sister Prudence and pulled her away with him. I looked up and saw the "Holy One" beckon to me so as to sit beside him. I moved over to the elderly man and he patted the seat. I sat down, nodded and acknowledged him, "Your Eminence." He smiled at me and said, "We must have an anointing ceremony for your mother firsts." "After that, you will have to take me in your mouth." He smiled and with a wink said, "I haven't given seed to anyone in twelve years." "You just need to suck on it and I'll fake the rest." "This will not be difficult for you." I nodded. I heard a door open and a very big man dressed to be a bull entered. He snorted and mounted the cross in front of my mother. His penis was huge. Two of the prelates came to each side of my mother while Ste. Evangeline continued to whip her with the evergreen branches. I was getting nervous that my mother would be permanently scarred when one of the prelates raised his hand and called for prayer. My sister, who was doing one of the Prelate's orally, immediately took the penis from her mouth. She assumed the prayer position. I dropped onto my knees and did the same. The Prelate on her left side of my mother anointed her with oil on her forehead and each of her buttocks. When he had finished, the other one sprinkled holy water over her and gave her a baptismal blessing. When they had finished, a man dressed as a bull entered the room. Our baptismal fonts all have a large bull built over them. They represent fertility and the hope of atonement in heaven. The man in the bull costume straddled the cross and presented his penis to my mother's mouth. She prayed a moment and then took his penis inside her mouth. Sliding up and down on it with her lips. I heard a sigh and the holy one was beside my ear, "It is time sister Chastity." I nodded and fell to my knees. I unbuckled his belt and fumbled with his button on the pants he wore. I finally got them undone, unzipped, and pulled his pants down off his legs. I reached into underwear and took out his cock. It was very large but lay flaccid in my hand. I licked around its head and took him into my mouth. His hand stroked my head affectionately, He was large, I thought, within my limited knowledge base. I sucked him into my mouth with very limited results. I could hear my mother groaning and the sound of the swish as she was still spanked by Ste. Evangeline. I couldn't see her and had no idea if she was being hurt. I stayed on my knees and sucked the Holy One's penis. Slowly, I felt some movement from it as it seemed to get more firm. I took both of my hands and held him as I licked the bottom of his shaft. I could feel his hand redirect my head back onto his penis and I sucked the head back into my mouth. I moved my hand up and down his length as I sucked him harder. "Put your finger inside me, Child," I heard him whisper. I wet my finer with my tongue and moved it between the cheeks of his rear. My middle finger explored between the cheeks looking for his hole. He adjusted his hips so I could move inside him. My finger slowly pressed into him and I could feel him start to move onto my finger. He slowly started rocking onto my finger as it plunged fully into him. I could feel him becoming hard in my mouth as my finger copulated with his butt. He was actually becoming very hard and I could hear him start to moan as he pressed my mouth onto him. I realized that I had the Holy One in my mouth and that he was hard for the first time in over a decade. I heard him order, "Put a pillow under her stomach!" I was unsure who he was talking about but he pushed me away from his swollen penis and I semi fell into a sitting position. I watched as this ninety two (92) year old man straddled the cross behind my mother. He lifted her hips higher on the pillow that was under her stomach and entered her vagina from the rear. My mother immediately screamed in pleasure. I never heard my mother scream so loudly. He pushed himself deeper into my mother and rutted with her as I had seen animals on the farm do. Suddenly, he stood higher, and pushed his hips deeper inside my mother. He moaned as he pulled my mother towards him. My mother closed her eyes, and moaned, "Please, Holy One." "Please I beg you to fuck me with your annointed cock," my mother begged." "Holy ONE!" "I'm coming!" "Blessed one... I'M COMING!" I remember there was a blinding flash. We all saw it and I think were rendered unconscious by it. When I came too, we were all disoriented. My mother seemed to be in a trance on the cross. The Holy One was the only one with his wits about him. He stood up and simply said, "I have given this woman my seed." "We have business to do." With that the remaining eleven Prelates followed him into the conclave room. We untied my mother from the prone cross that she was on. She still seemed to be outside herself. Prudence and I dressed my mother and called my father to take us home. He arrived and helped us to get mother into his car. We explained to my Father what had happened and he just nodded. I don't know if he understood it, feared it, or was mystified by it. My mother remained in this state. She would sing and say prayers. She did no housework, cook or greet any of us. She constantly pleasant but not with us. Prudence and I bathed and fed her. She ate little but enough to sustain her. Sunday before services, Prelate Mathias came to our door. He talked to my father and gathered the rest of our family. He explained to us that the Council of Twelve had pronounced a vision and published an edict to implement the vision. The vision stated that my mother had been impregnated by the Holy One, (who had not been with seed for twelve years since his blessed wife died at the age of eighty). I thought it was miraculous because my mother had not conceived since I was inside her 18 years ago! The Edict ordained that my father's marriage was annulled by decree, that my mother was now the wife of the Holy One and that she would be sainted after the birth of the child. We all stood stunned. I looked for my mother but she had left. The front door slammed and we all turned. My mother was walking down the road with a walking stick. Walking the twenty miles to the Holy One's modest home. She was singing with a smile on her face. My Mother left us four weeks ago. She was divorced from my father by decree of the Disciples of Twelve. My mother is now six weeks pregnant and rumor says she is already showing. The talk of our community is the miracle brought about by the ordained coupling of my mother with our leader, "The Holy One," who fertilized my mother at the age of 92. They are now married. My father has been devastated by the loss of his wife. He knows that this is the best for our community but struggles inwardly with it. My sister Prudence and I spend more time with him than normal. It is our hope that he will soon be able to leave this grieving period and start to search for a new wife. This Sunday morning is unusual. I went to church with my father alone. My father has granted permission to two of my youngest brothers to take Prudence to Salt Lake for the weekend. My oldest two brothers, Thomas and Mathew, are married and have family of their own. They stayed within the compound with their families. I greet my sister in laws with a chaste kiss on the cheek. I genuflected to my brothers as is expected of women who are inside the church. My sisters in laws and I go to the women's section of the seating and hold hands in prayer during services. During testimony, my father stands to lay witness for testimony. He gives a heart wrenching testimony to his doubts created by my mother's ordained divorce. He talked about the children she bore him, his love for her and his struggle to accept the will of God. He finally admitted with heavy heart he had accepted this. The men in the congregation looked on hard faced that a man would show this kind of weakness for a woman. The woman, bowed their heads and many hid tears from their men folk, struck in sorrow by my father's words. After services, we all went to Mathew's house for a large afternoon feast. I helped my sister in laws with corn and fried chicken. My father fell asleep under the silver ash, at peace for once. I played with the nieces and nephews most of the afternoon. I noticed that my brothers had slipped off with their wives for what we call, "Sunday afternoon" prayers. I think gentiles call it a "nooner." As it turned five that afternoon, my father awoke and my brothers returned with their wives. We prepared to leave and were given a basket of left overs for our dinner. We all hugged and kissed each other as we said our goodbyes. My father turned to my sister in laws, smiled and said, "Did you enjoy your Sunday afternoon prayers?" I almost spit out the water I was sipping on in laughter. My sister in laws blushed deeply which even made it that much more funny. My brothers chuckled to themselves. Both my sisters genuflected to my father. A courtesy nor required outside of the church. It was a great honor they did to him and the gesture was not lost on my good father. He placed his hand on both of their heads and blessed them. ¬¬__________ We got home to a quiet house. My father sat on the couch and read his Sunday paper. I went upstairs and changed into my night dress and robe. I came back and made my father lemonade with an extraordinary amount of ice in it, just the way he liked it. He thanked me and I sat down on the couch with my knitting. Moments later I felt my father sit next to me on the couch. I smiled up at him and asked if he needed anything. He just shook his head no and I went back to my knitting. Several minutes went by and I looked up at him again. I felt he had been staring at me. "Father?" I questioned? "How old are you Chastity?" "Well, I can do the complicated math which means you were forty two (42) when you got my mother pregnant with me and she was thirty (30)." "That would make me eighteen (18)." "The same age I was just over two months ago at my baptismal Eden Conference," I smiled teasingly. He looked back at me and simply said, "I miss your mother." "I never realized what it would be like without her." I put my knitting down, went over to him and kissed his cheek. He put his arm around me and pulled me to his shoulder. I closed my eyes and snuggled up to him. "Father," I said, "I can help with some of the loneliness." He shook his head. "Father, you have the right." "All you have to do is call an Eden Conference and you can have me." "You can have Prudence if you like!" "I don't want Prudence," is all he said. I felt him pull me on his lap and pull my head onto his other shoulder. He stroked my cheek with his big rough hands. I looked up into his eyes and he stared directly back at me. I felt his lips lower to mine and softly kiss me. I had never been kissed like that before. He pulled my head towards him again, his lips touching mine and his tongue softly parting my lips. His tongued danced in my mouth as I felt him loosen the belt of my robe. "Chastity, when my tongue goes inside your mouth, suck on it as if it were a man's penis." I nodded and he leaned over to kiss me again. I took his tongue eagerly into my mouth and washed it with my tongue. My lips sucking it deeper into my mouth so that I could taste all of it. His hand reached under my robe and I felt it grasp my breast through the soft material of my cotton night gown. His large hand grasping all of it and squeezing my nipple between his thumb and forefinger. He took my hand and pulled me to my feet. We turned the lights off in the house and walked up the stairs. He led me into his bedroom and I automatically pulled the bed clothing down. My father was fumbling with his shirt. I walked over to him and said, "Let me." I unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off his big arms. I pulled it off him and folded it neatly on his dressing table. I reached down to his belt and unbuckled it. Slowly I moved my hands to his button and undid the top of his pants and pulled the zipper down. My father was much taller than I am so I knelt to undress him of his pants. I pulled them down to his knees and let him step out of them. My father's undershorts were well ballooned out as I took them off. My father held me on my knees and knelt next to me. He kissed my lips and said, "You know what we are about to do?" I nodded. We then turned to the side of the bed and said our evening prayers. My father laid on the bed and waited for me. I slipped my robe off my shoulders. I reached for the long hem of my night gown and pulled it over my head. It was not the first time my father had seen me naked but I blushed anyway. I reached down for my panties and began to take them off for him. He shook his head no and said he would do that. I held my breath for a moment. I didn't want to go too far but I finally took courage and reached for the lacing of my bonnet. It was a sacrilege to bare your head with anyone but your father. "CHASTITY!" "You don't have to do that." "Leave your bonnet on." I shook my head and said, "I want to do this, Father." I finished taking my bonnet off and went to my father's bed with hair uncovered. I lay next to him and he pulled me to him in a kiss. His tongue came in my mouth again and I took it eagerly, sucking on it so it would not leave easily. I felt his hand cup my breast and roll his thumb over my nipple. I gasped for a second. "Cup your breast for me, daughter." I did as my father said and cupped my breast for him. His lips came to my nipple and sucked it as I held my breast to him as if I were nursing him. His teeth gently raked over my nipple but he quickly took it between his lips again and suckled. I felt myself squeezing my breast into his mouth as if I were nursing him. He laid me down on my bed and stretched out next to me. His rough hand, traced lower across my tummy. I could feel the fingers just creeping under the waist band of my panties, moving back and forth along the side but never lower. "Chastity, a man needs to teach a woman how to talk dirty to him." "It will seem strange but it is the right thing to do for a man." "Do you understand," he asked? "I do father." "I remember the Prelate making me talk dirty to him during my first Eden Conference." "Mother explained afterwards what most of the words meant." I felt his hand move under my panties. His fingers just drifting over my mound but not lower. His palm moved with some pressure on me and I felt my legs open to his touch. His middle finger traced up and down the front of my vagina, parting the lips and I felt myself moisten under his finger. He somehow took his fore and ring finger and opened me. His middle finger searched, looking? Finally, the middle finger found what it was searching for and my hips shot up towards it as if I had been hit by lightning. My clit burst out under his finger and I could feel my own moistness weep between my legs. My father moved lower between my legs. I think he was going to perform oral on me as a woman is taught to do for a man. His tongue, moved slowly over my mound and licked the bottom of my clit. His middle finger slipped into my vagina. He hooked it slightly and started moving his fore finger at the top of my vagina, moving his finger in and out of me as he sucked on my clit. "Chastity, take your hand and open your ass cheeks for me." "Yes, Father." I reached down, and opened them wide for him. I felt him move his wet finger from my vagina and massage it along my butt. The tip of his finger moved inside me and I pulled back for a moment. "Chastity, relax, open yourself up and push yourself onto my finger," he said. I slowed my breathing and let the tip of his finger find me again. When he had the tip inside my butt, I pushed on it slowly. I closed my eyes tight and pushed harder, eventually taking my father's finger in my butt. "Chastity, you need to learn to talk and beg like a woman." "Now ask me to finger fuck your ass." "Father, please finger fuck my ... Ass." He moved gently, taking his finger inside me and letting my hips do the movement. He calmed me and I felt full, safe. As I moved myself on his finger, I felt his tongue go back on my clit again. I could not help but arch deeper into his mouth, taking his finger in my ass deeper at the same time. I felt his other hand go between my thigh and his middle finger, enter my vagina. The feeling was making me lose all control. Both fingers in my orifices and his tongue on my clit. "Father, I can't wait!" "Father, Please!" "Chastity, cum in my mouth, daughter!" With that I exploded into his mouth. I was grinding myself hard against his lips and kept chasing his mouth as I screamed, "FATHER, NOW!" I just kept cumming. I didn't know a woman could feel this way, especially this long. Finally, I started to calm down and my hips lowered to the bed. My breathing slowed to normal. I eventually opened my eyes and unclenched my fists. I have no idea why I said this because it seemed stupid the minute I did, "Father, did I hurt you?" He looked up at me from between my legs and said, "Other than I think you bruised my lips with your hips smashing against them," he smiled, "I don't think so?" I broke out laughing and he crawled up the bed next to me. He pulled me on top of him I just laid there, warm in his arms. I could feel his manhood pressed between my tummy and his. He just stayed there not moving. Finally I woke up from a half sleep, kissed his lips and said, "Would you like to be in me, father?" He smiled up at me and just simply said, "Yes, daughter." I started to roll of him but he stopped me. "Not like that, Chastity." "I'm twice your size." "I'd probably kill you if I got on top." With that, he spread my legs so I straddled his hips. He moved my hips with his big hands so that my vagina slid up and down the length of his shaft. I started to get wet again and I wanted him inside me badly. I lifted my hips off him and reached between my legs. I grabbed his penis and held it up as I placed it to my entrance. It was bigger than the Prelate's penis and I was having some difficulty getting it in. "Slow, Chastity," he said. "Go slow." With that, he lifted my hips so that it took the weight off my legs. I had his penis still in my hand and was rubbing the head back and forth across my clit. I edged it slightly into my vagina and tried to lower myself more but... he wouldn't let me. "Father, I am ready." "For what Chastity," he asked? "For you to be inside me, Father." "Then ask me for it, Chastity." "Please, Father." "Put your penis inside me." He shook his head and said, "Say it like a woman would, Chastity." "Father, May I have your cock in my cunt?" "Please Father." He released my hips from his grip and nodded. I took his cock and slowly lowered myself on to him. I was still very tight but I had about an inch and a half of him inside me. My juices were dripping all over him and sliding down onto his shaft. I pushed more onto him and started to move up and down. "Fuck me, Chastity." I started fucking the top three inches of his cock. My pussy now starting to feel free to slide up and down on him. I forgot about his pleasure and abandoned myself to mine. I finally got him all inside me and I could feel him pulsing. I could feel his cock fill me up and his hands hold my hips to him. I was no longer moving but my father was. He was moving me up and down on his cock. I knew he was getting close. "Chastity, I am going to come, daughter." I looked down at him, reached between my legs and grasped the shaft of his cock. I tightened my hand around it as if to strangle it. I held him like that and said, "Father, I want you to cum inside me." "I want you to give me more cum than any other woman you have ever been with." "I want you to give me more cum than you ever have given my mother." "Do you understand me, Father?" He nodded. "Say it father!" "Chastity, I will give you more cum than I have ever given any woman." "My seed will plant an ocean inside you." "My cock will fill you up more than it has ever filled your mother's cunt." With that I released my hand from the base of his cock and he pulled me down so hard on him I was afraid I would split in half. I watched his chest start taking shorter breaths and all of a sudden his hips arched into me. "Oh my Savior," He screamed. I felt like I was going to explode when I too started to cum again. The walls of my vagina flexed and grabbed his cock. I felt like I was milking him, my sides just sucking every bit of fluid I could get inside me. With one final pull of my hips and a last lunge, he poured the last of his seed into me and collapsed. I fell on top of him. I never have felt more like a woman in my life. I never felt more worthy to be a woman. I felt him reach down for the sheet and pull it over us. I laid on his shoulder with him still inside of me. I fell asleep and didn't wake until the next morning. Still on top of him and with him inside me, soft but still inside. _________ I got up, put a robe on and made breakfast for him. He got up and showered. He shortly came out for breakfast fully dressed and ready for work. I had cooked him an extra egg because I thought he might be hungry. He finished his breakfast off and had me cook him another egg! "Chastity, the boys and Prudence will be home this afternoon." "We should talk." "What we did was wrong last night, Chastity." "I know it is allowed in the covenants as part of the Eden Conference but it is not allowed as a man would be with his wife." "I am not sure what to do, Chastity." I looked up at him, my happiness fading away and said, "Father I know it was wrong but I don't want to end it." My father just smiled and said, "Either do I." "I'll have to figure out something." __________ On Wednesday night, we had a family prayer meeting. My father had my brother's families over once/month for a full meeting and dinner. This was a full meeting night. After dinner and prayers, my father asked the oldest granddaughter to watch the children as the adults had a further meeting. When the kids were safely away, we all gathered around the large dining room table. My father shocked us all by announcing that he was calling a family Eden Conference for the following Saturday night after vespers. We all stood in shock. It was allowed and many families did hold these meetings within the family. It had never been done in our family. My sister in laws had in particular been in shock. Emily, Thomas' wife, had family Eden conferences but she had only been required to go to three. Grace, Mathew's wife, had never attended a family Eden Conference and I could tell she was nervous about attending one called by my father. We all sat in silence, in shock, when finally my oldest brother stood up and said, "Yes father, we all will be here on Saturday." My father stood up, shook hands with Thomas and said, "Thank you." __________ Saturday came quickly. Prudence and I cleaned house, changed the linen on beds, pulled all our books and the covenants out and borrowed some extra ones from neighbors. Late Saturday afternoon, the sister in laws joined prudence and I to bathe, shave our womanhood and to dress. The conversation drifted shortly to the "Why are we doing this question?" Everyone was looking to me as if I would have some magical answer. I explained to them that it must have something to do with our parent's recent divorce and mother's marriage to the Holy One. They all kept on peppering me with questions until I finally told them, "Look, I have no idea," although I silently feared it had something to do with what my father and I had done the previous Sunday. Finally, Emily the oldest at twenty five took charge, "Look everyone!" "STOP IT." "It is our father's right to call for an Eden Conference and it is OUR SINS that got us here to begin with." "All of us have participated in these conferences and Chastity has participated in the least." "And who are we asking all the questions to, the least amongst us??" "Now, I have probably been to more of these Eden Conferences than the rest of you, but you aren't that far behind me, Grace." "I am a bit rusty on my answers because it has been almost a year since my last conference so I would suggest we study our responses." We all nodded and pulled our "Book of Covenants" out and started to study. After study, we all kneeled for prayer. When we finished, I caught a glimpse of my sister, Prudence. "What are you smiling about," I asked? "If I get stuck with John, I'm going to vomit," she exclaimed! We all burst out laughing. John was the youngest brother and was a bit annoying most times. "Oh well, five men in the equation, four women," Grace said. "Odds are, one of us get stuck with him." We all sat down for dinner together. After the meal had been eaten, the women cleaned the table off while the men closed the blinds in the house. Normally, an Eden Conference is held in the largest bedroom when possible. With nine people involved in this, it was too large to be held in anything but our great room. The four of us entered the great room, Emily (25), Grace (22), Prudence almost ready to turn 19 and myself at 18. Emily and Grace were what most American's would say are classic beauties. Both of them standing at about 5'9", blonde hair, and sculptured yet thin bodies. My sister Prudence, no not quite as attractive was beautiful in her own right. 5.5", 116 lbs., 32B breast and blonde hair also. I was the least of the lot! We all were nervous but we had practiced. Emily, as the oldest would lead us. She signaled for all of us to assume the position of prayer. We all knelt in supplication before the men. "Sisters, what are we," Emily asked? We all replied, "We are women." "We created the first sin against our beloved lord and we are responsible for having us exiled from Eden," we looked at the men with repentant eyes. "Sisters, as women, how will we atone for our sins," Emily asked. "We will pray daily for our salvation, we will obey our husbands, our ordained Elders and our fathers in all things," We repeated in unison. "We will work for them to be accepted into heaven and we will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood," we pled. "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference, sisters?" We all explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men." "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy." "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders." "The Eden Conference may be called by our fathers, husbands or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners." "We are to do all things required of us during the Eden Conference and display our love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Sisters," Emily said, "what will happen tonight?" "Our beloved father has call us to our first family Eden Conference with our brothers, husbands and father," we all repeated. My father stood up and asked, "What do you wish, Daughters." "We wish to cleanse this conference of our sins with our bodies, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," we replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this," he asked? "We will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." My father nodded and said, "You may disrobe, daughters." We all stood up from our praying position. Emily, (I realized that she was wise beyond her years), had organized us earlier. Prudence and Grace would assist each other in the undressing. Emily would serve as my hand maiden as I would her. Emily came behind me and held my shoulders firmly. She gently kissed the top of my head and commenced to unbutton the back of my dress. When she had finished, she pulled the dress from my shoulders and helped me get my arms out of the sleeves. We both pulled the waist down of my hips and I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Emily turned her back and I proceeded to unbutton her dress. She turned and smiled to me and I kissed the side of her cheek. I loved this woman and hoped that father would honor her by choosing her, despite my aching to be with him. I pulled the dress from her shoulders and grasped one of the long sleeves and pulled her arms from it. We both worked on her other arm and had it pulled quickly. I grasped the bunched upped dress around her waist and pulled it down her legs. She stepped out and this beautiful woman appeared in her bra and panties in front of me. I looked up at my brother Thomas and I could see the look of pride in his eyes as he stared at my sister in law, his wife. I took a quick glimpse at Prudence and Grace. Prudence was already naked while Grace was reaching behind and unfastening her own bra, still clad in her panties. I unfastened Emily's bra and she quickly shrugged it off her shoulders and pulled her own panties down. Emily turned me around and unfastened my bra. She pulled it slowly off my shoulders and down my arms. I could tell she was being gentle, concerned that this was only my second time in an Eden Conference. She turned my body to face her. She touched my cheek and whispered the words, "I love you sister," and smiled. I felt her fingers reach into the waist band of my panties and pull them down my legs. I stepped out of them and reached to hold the hands of my three sisters. We all knelt into the position of prayer awaiting my father's command. To be continued in part 3. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

A story about religion, a young girl and original sin. In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. My name is Chastity. I'm 18 years old and live in a large religious community on the Arizona-Utah border in the United States. Our religious community considers ourselves to be Christians but most main stream religions view us as a sect at best. [[MORE]] Our main difference from the more standard religions is that we believe; Eve was the first person to inhabit our earth in the Garden of Eden. She copulated with God and out of that union was born Adam. Sometime afterward, she also copulated with her son, Adam. Adam was the forbidden fruit, (Not an apple). Adam and Eve were exiled from Eden because of incest between the mother and her son. The Original sin that was committed by Eve was the seduction of her son. Within our religious group, we can go to heaven by serving a penalty. [[MORE]]  Women are on the lowest rung of our social caste because it is our fault for being thrown out of Eden in the first place. If we do well in the immediate life, we come back as men. If we do well as a man, then we are allowed into Heaven. You can also go to heaven, (even if you are a woman), if you are awarded sainthood. This is very seldom done. There are three ranks of hierarchy within our church, (only men are allowed ranking). Elder, (the basic priesthood open to all men 18 and older). Bishop would be in charge of a group of members of about 200 families. Prelate, there are only twelve prelates. The religion allows polygamy for Bishops and Prelates. I am a small, petite girl, (5'1" 102 lbs. and a 32-A bust). I dress as all my sisters dress; a plain dress, (black, blue, grey of sometimes a small flowered pattern for special occasions). Our dresses normally fall midway between our knees and ankles. We wear a white starched apron and a fabric bonnet that lays on the hair and ties under the chin. The bonnet is sacred and mandated for all women of purity. It must be worn at all times in the presence of any man except one's husband. I live with a family of six siblings, (four brothers, a sister, and myself). I am the youngest at eighteen. My sister Prudence is also eighteen but ten months older than I am. My brothers range in age from Thomas (26), Mathew (25), Luke (23) and John (21). My father is 60 and my mother is 46. Chastity�s First Eden Rites On my eighteenth birthday, my mother gathered my sister and me for my "First Eden Rites." We follow her into my mother's bedroom and kneel to say our prayers. After about 15 minutes of prayers, my mother calls us to our feet and starts my oral exam to ensure that I am schooled and an appropriate Catechumen. "Chastity, What are you?" I nervously take a breath. I've study our bible for years and can recite it by heart. I'm still nervous but I know I'll pass.  "I am a Woman, mother."  "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Chastity, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins?" "Mother,  I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey my husband, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things."  "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood." My mother smiled at me and said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference?" I, in great detail, explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men,"  "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy,"  "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders,"  "The Eden Conference may be called by my father, husband or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners."  "I am to do all things required of me during the Eden Conference and display my love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Chastity," my mother said, "and what will happen tonight?" "My father will call my first Eden Conference with men of his choosing." "I will be accompanied by you into the conference and I will make you proud of me," I smile to my mother. At this point my mother has us kneel and pray again. About thirty minutes later, my final training session will begin. After prayers, my sister and I go to our closet and get our "Oral Sticks." These are smooth wooden sculptures that are shaped like a man's penis, (My sister assures me that they are quite realistic looking as I have never actually seen a man undressed.) We use these "oral sticks" as a learning tool so that we might satisfy a man with our mouths. I follow my sister's lead and take the stick into my mouth. I lick the head of it so that it glistens with my saliva. I take it tighter in my hand and I push it in and out of my mouth to simulate a man taking his pleasure inside my mouth. I suck along the shaft of the stick, ensuring my teeth never touch the smooth wood and that my lips create a suction that is supposed to stimulate a man. My mother holds a bag to the bottom of the wooden penis. I lick the two suspended balls and pump the penis with my hand as I do so. "You will do well, Chastity." "Prudence, you have been through this and have enough experience." "If you wish to leave and finish your chores, you may." My sister looks at me with questioning eyes. I know she wants to be there for me but it really isn't necessary. If I am not ready for this day by now, I never will be. I just nod to her that she may take her leave. "Thank you, Mother." Prudence puts her oral stick back and leaves for her chores. "Chastity, it is getting late." "You need to bathe and put on your Acceptance Dress." "Let us practice your self-stimulation so that you will be prepared when a man enters you." "Just do it with your dress on so we can prepare you." I nod at my mother and go to the bed. Pushing myself up to the pillows, I lay down. I reach for my long skirts and pull them up over my hips. I put my fingers into the waist band of my bloomer panties and pull them down off my legs. I bend my legs at the knees and open my legs. My hand travels across my lower tummy, below my bunched up skirt and across my mound. I open my lips and use my digit finger to find my clitoris. My finger moves across it and then underneath, Stimulating myself. My palm presses against my mound and my hips involuntarily push upward against it. I take my middle finger and lightly insert inside my vagina. My juices wet its tip showing I can make a man's way easy for him. My mother nods at me. "Daughter Chastity, you know how to do this." "This is not for your pleasure but for that of a man." "We need to go and have you shave down there so that you look like the virgin you are, and bath." "It is time for final preparation." My mother leads me to the bathroom. I am surprised that my sister has already drawn me a scented bath and left the shaving tools on top of a towel by the sink. I pick up the razor and my hand shakes. My mother laughs and grabs it from me. "I think you had better let me do the shaving." "I expect you will have enough blood between your legs after the Eden Conference," she says with a smile. "We don't need you to slice yourself up so that you need stitches." My mother washes me with hot water, first. She takes soap and applies it all over my mound and commences to shave what little hair that I have on my vagina, off. She repeats the hot water and soap several times before she has me completely bald. I have to admit it feels funny. I jump into the tub, scented with some lilac oil. My mother washes me. I am scrubbed from head to toe and it feels wonderful. Finally, it is time. My mother towels me down, and brushes my hair out. She helps me put my bloomer panties on and a very plain white bra. I help her with the dress being placed over my head, and turn for her to button the back. I look in the mirror and I am in perfectly white dress. My mom ties my apron on, hands me a bonnet that I tie under my chin and I'm ready. As we walk to the room where the Eden conference will take place, I start to get nervous again. "Mother, do you know who or how many will attend the Eden Conference," I ask. My mother shakes her head. "I don't know, really." "Your father had four at Prudence's ceremony." "I had five at mine." "When your father and I got married, I was 19 and he was 33." "His father was a Bishop and ordered an Eden Conference for our wedding night." "There were only three that night, the Bishop being one of them." "Your father loves you above all, much to his disgrace, but he does." "You are small so I suspect he will keep it to no more than three." I nodded and reached the latch on the door where the Eden Conference would occur. As the door opened, I bent my head to the floor and dropped to my knees. "What do you wish, Daughter," I heard my father say. "I wish to cleanse the conference of my sins with my body, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," I replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this?" "I will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." He nodded and told me to raise my head. I raised my head and scanned the room. There were three men in the room, My Father, My Uncle Augustine and Prelate Matthias. My father brought a Prelate to my Eden conference! This was a great honor to our family. Prelate Matthias was 82, married with three wives over a life time. He had outlived two of them. His current wife, Sister Evangeline was the first living woman to be sainted in the last fifty years. This was a great honor indeed. "Daughter Chastity, you may take your clothes off for us," my father said. My mother immediately stepped behind me to assist with the many buttons on the back of my dress. She first removed my apron and folded it on the table. I then felt the buttons on my back being unfastened. After a moment, the garment was ready to be removed. My mother slipped it off my shoulders and down my arms. As my dress reached the bottom of my feet, I stepped out of it and my mother pulled it away. I stood in front of three men, in my bra, bloomer panties and bonnet. My father cleared his throat indicating to my mother that she should finish. I felt her unhook my bra strap and pull it down along my arms. My breast were free, small but free, in front of three men. Being stared at for the first time in my young life. I felt my Mother reach for my panties and a small, old voice interrupting. In an almost squeaky voice, Prelate Matthias said, "Let her take off her own sin protective," referring to my panties. I nodded, reached for my waist band and pulled my panties down my legs. I kicked my panties off and stood modestly, my hands covering my vagina. I looked at my father and Uncle. I could see they wanted to please the Prelate. There was lots of benefits to this honor. The Prelate turned to my father, looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Have her take off her bonnet." My mother gasped. I was in shock. This was a disaster. Only a husband would normally tell his wife to uncloak her hair. It was meant for a night of debauchery which was not something we embraced as a religion. I stood there and just shook my head "NO" My mother shouted out and stood in front of me, "NO! This is not for anyone but Chastity's husband." My father slammed his hand down on his desk. "SILENCE." "Who are you two sinners to dictate to a Prelate, what can be done!" "This is a holy man and you two are just whores that got all of us thrown out of Eden." "You, WOMAN," looking at my mother, "will remove her bonnet and stop insulting us!" My mother moved in front of me. We both looked at each other with tears in our eyes. She kissed me on my lips, whispered, "I love you." And untied my bonnet. She took the piece of fabric off my head and brushed my hair over my shoulders with her hands. I tried to control myself from crying. My Mother just comforted me and said, "Quiet, it is only but a hat." I nodded, my tears dropping on my breast. This was supposed to be a joyous day. A day I joined the congregation but instead, I've been force to remove my bonnet. To declare I am but a whore? This is beyond what our covenants demand. I stood there nude in front of them. I watched my own father, almost in tears from the embarrassment of his daughter forced to remove her bonnet. I could not read my uncles face but the Prelate? His face was joyous! My father broke the silence. "Take the position in front of his holiness, the prelate." I walked over to this holy man. I got on my knees and assume the position of prayer and supplication. Prelate Matthias gestured for me to remove his pants. I took his belt and unfastened it. I undid his pants button and pulled his zipper down. I tugged at his baggy pants and got them down his legs and off. He had a pair of religious undergarments on that were satiny and came down to his knees. I wrestled them off his wide hips and pulled them free. I saw a man's penis for the first time in my life. It was standing firm and pulsed involuntarily every so often. "Sister Chastity, you may stimulate me orally," I heard him say. I reached over and grabbed his cock as I had been taught. I took it in my mouth and let my tongue flow over it. I tasted a bit of saltiness of his pre cum on the tip of my tongue. He pushed harder on my head and I took him full into my mouth fully; my lips sucking on him as I moved up and down on his shaft. Looking down at me, Prelate Mathias asked, "Why are you sucking on my cock?" I stopped for a moment, looked up at him and repeated the appropriate passage from the book of covenants, "Because I am a woman and a sinner." "I and my other sisters lost paradise because of our selfish act of incest." "We must atone for our sins and the ruin that we have caused men." I went back to sucking him. He was smaller than my oral stick which it felt comforting for my first time. He was surprisingly hard for an 82 year old man and had enough energy to start thrusting his hips up and down to simulate oral copulation. "You may stop now and assume the position of self-stimulation, Sister Chastity," the Prelate said. I stood up and walked to the bed. My mother jumped up and in a terrible breach of etiquette questioned the Prelate. "Your Eminence," she said. "Please show my daughter respect and allow her to put her cap back on?" All of us just stood in stunned silence. I couldn't believe my mother would do this, even to save my own modesty. My father glared at my mother and said, "My apologies Prelate." "Evidently my wife forgets herself, where she is and even more so, WHO SHE IS AMONGST!" My Mother stood back and said, "I apologize, Husband." "I meant no ill towards the Prelate or you." "Please forgive me?" My father glared at her and said, "Put your daughter on the bed and have her assume the position of self - stimulation before I think you have completely lost your mind, WIFE." "Then you may assume the punishment position yourself." My mother looked at me and took my hand. As she led me to the bed, she turned her back to my father and said, "I will do as I am told, Husband." This was a slight offense again because she did not turn and fully face my father. "Chastity," the prelate said. I turned around to look at him, "You are capable of getting into the appropriate position of self-stimulation." "Prepare your mother first for her punishment, position." I nodded and held my Mother by her hand. "I am sorry, Mother for causing you this," I whispered." "My Mother just smiled at me to indicate it was all good. I helped her kneel over the side of the bed and I placed a pillow under her tummy. I then reached down and pulled my mother's skirt up over her waist. My mother would have been considered very beautiful outside our compound. We are taught to not seek self-compliments but I still had to admit, she was beautiful. I reached down and pulled the waistband of my mother's bloomer panties. I pulled them off her legs and freed her ankles from the restraint of the under garment. I laid down on the bed, my body perpendicular to my mother's kneeling one. I felt her grasp my hand and nod for me to begin. I slid my hand down over my shaved mound and commenced stimulating myself. I heard my mother make a sudden cry of pain and saw that my Father had struck her with a belt. "I am sorry for embarrassing you, husband." "Thank you," she said as another thunder clap screeched out and my father struck her again. Thank you, husband," is all I heard. I kept stroking myself but was having a hard time keeping track with my Mother spread over the bed and being spanked. I kept hearing the crack of my father's belt as she kept yelling "Thank you." She tightened the grip on my hand and she was biting her lip hard. It was then that I realized my father would keep spanking her until I finished stimulating myself. I concentrated on my finger but my mother's clasp of my hand kept clenching harder every time the belt struck. I was wet so that I could be taken but I couldn't get myself to orgasm. I heard my mother sob as the belt hit her again and then the idea came to me. I arched my hips, forced my legs together on my hand and moaned loudly. I faked it! I was not sure how long I had to maintain myself moaning but my father stopped spanking my mother with his belt. I felt weight on the other side of the bed. I turned to look at the depression and it was Prelate Mathias coming to mount me. I was thrilled about being taken by an 82 year old man but I was happy it wasn't my father or uncle. He knelt between my legs and reached for my breast with his hands. I shivered for a second when he touched me, I didn't realize that anyone's hands could be so cold. He pinched both of my nipples, very hard. I let out a small gasp as he twisted them. I reached between his legs and felt for his penis. I thought if I got this over with, he would stop hurting my breasts. As I grasped him, he smiled in realization that I was trying to put him inside me. "You are an anxious little girl, aren't you daughter Chastity?" he asked. I nodded to him, smiling up at him and trying to pull him on top of me so that he would stop hurting my breasts. His hips collapsed on me but I couldn't seem to place him at the right place to enter me. My mother let go of my hand and reached for him. I felt her place the head of his penis at my opening and he immediately pushed inside me. The pressure I felt as he entered, left me with a deep burning sensation. He moved deeper and I felt like he was ripping my insides apart. He started moving up and down on me before I was adjusted to him. I just lay there with my legs open as he grasped me with his wrinkled hands and plunged ahead. "Wrap your legs around me, Chastity," the Prelate said. "Take my anointed cock into your cunt and embrace it." I'm not sure what he all meant but I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him into me. The burning was somewhat subsiding but his movement inside was increasing its pace. I turned and looked away from him as he used my body. I looked at my mother's face and I could tell that she also was in some pain. I looked behind her and my uncle had stepped between her legs. He had mounted her and she just kept lightly shaking her head no. Her hand grasped mine tighter and I realized that my Uncle Augustine was taking her anally. "Chastity, pay attention to me girl," Prelate Mathias admonished. I turned my head to him and smiled. I thrust my hips up onto his hard penis and open my legs more. "Tell me how much you want it, Chastity." "Tell me how much you need my cum inside your cunt," he said. I lifted up more and said, "I want your penis in me, Sir." "I want your seed deep in my vagina!" He shook his head no! "Use the same words I used!" I wasn't exactly sure what I was saying but I said it. "I want you to cum inside me." "I want to feel you inside my cunt." "Please sir, I pleaded. I felt him arch more into me and use his hands to pull my hips upwards as he impaled me. I felt a small twitching inside as a light wetness was dribbled inside me. I knew he must have given me his seed. I looked up and saw that my uncle was finishing up with my mother. Her eyes shut tight as he thrust hard inside her anus. "Tell me, Barbara!" I heard my uncle say. My mother immediately shouted out, "Fuck me in the ass, Augustine." "Take me hard and give me your cum deep inside me." "Fuck me, Augustine." With that, my uncle must have complied as he pulled her hips onto his penis. He pounded into her several more times and finally ended, "Yes, take me, Bitch!" and seemed to collapse. The Prelate laid on top of me for several minutes. I started getting nervous because I thought he might have died from the exertion. I watched my uncle start to move off and out of my mother. Prelate Mathias started to stir and pressed himself clumsily off me. He kind of fell out of my vagina as he raised himself, instead of withdrawing. Finally, my father spoke and said, "Take your position to be anointed." My mother and I scrambled off the bed, her with no under panties and myself, naked. We stood kneeling in a position of prayer to receive my father's blessing. My father looked at me sternly and I knew I had done something wrong. I looked to my mother and she whispered, "Put on your bonnet." I grabbed my bonnet, smoothed it over my hair and tied it under my chin. "I am sorry, Father." My father shook his head and said, "You were brought up better than this, Daughter." "You know you can't receive a blessing while showing your hair shamelessly like a whore." "We will talk of this later." My mother and I bowed our heads in piety. We clasped our hands together and prayed as my father anointed both of us. When he was finished, all three men walked from the room and left us. "Are you alright, Chastity," my mother asked? I nodded and started to giggle. My mother looked at me curiously so I explained that when she was being spanked, I couldn't reach climax so I faked it realizing that she was to be spanked until I had. We both broke out laughing hysterically. My mother went into the washroom and came back with a bowl of hot water and a wash cloth. She started to wipe the brownish red blood that had stained between my legs and along my thighs. I told her I didn't understand why Uncle Augustine would copulate with here anally. I also explained I had no idea what half the words were that the Prelate had me use. She went and fetched a bathrobe, helped me put it on and sat down to explain things. "Men will use a women's rear to send a message to us." "It is a message of dominance and superiority." "It actually can be pleasurable if it is done gently as your father does to me when he desires my butt." "It is also can be very painful if the man decides to use it as punishment, as your Uncle Augustine did tonight with me." I nodded. "The words are just dirty words that men use to demean women." "A cunt, or pussy, refers to our vaginas." "Cum is basically a slang word for a man's seed." We stayed up for hours talking. I always felt close to my mother but never more so than that night. She finally took my night clothes out of the dresser and laid them out for me. I dressed in them and she pulled the covers down. She put me into bed and then got in with me. She held me close to her and I fell fast asleep. The next morning gone having slipped out of bed to sleep with my father as was her duty. Father & I I awoke, washed up and dressed. When I came down to the kitchen, my father was reading his paper and drinking cocoa, (We do not drink coffee or tea). I peered over his shoulder and saw his glass mostly empty so I went and made him a new cup. He looked up at me and smiled. "Father, I want to apologize to you if I embarrassed you during the Eden Conference." "That was not my intent, Sir." He looked up at me again and smiled, "You did not embarrass me, Chastity." "You are a good daughter and I've always been too close to you." "Everyone comments on it and I don't care what they think." "Prelate Mathias just threw me off when he had you remove your bonnet." "I have never heard of a woman removing her bonnet in front of a man unless it was her husband." I nodded and said, "It embarrassed me greatly." "I did not know what to do other than remove it, Father." My father shook his head, "He is a Prelate." "Gifted with the blessing of prophecy." "If anyone knows what our savior wants, it would be him." "I just never heard of it being done before and I didn't know how to react to it." "Father, may I ask something else?" He nodded. "Why did Uncle Augustine do that to mother last night?" "He hurt her." "Your mother should never have questioned the order of a Prelate, even to the slightest degree," my Father spoke. "Your uncle was angered because your mother's punishment was not equal to her offense." "I have always been easy on her and you girls." "Everyone wonders why." I cleaned up some dishes, turned to leave the room and looked back at my father, still sitting there. "I am just a young girl but I know why you are easy on us, Father." "You love us." I then walked out of the kitchen. The Council Three days later my father came home breathlessly for dinner. As we all sat at the table, held hands and prayed, I could tell my father wished to tell us important news. Our community has been picked to host the quarterly meeting of the twelve! We all gasped as this was a singular honor that happens only once a decade for our scattered communities. The Council of Twelve is the ruling body of our religion. It consist of all twelve sitting prelates. They make rulings on canon law, grievances by individuals, excommunications and most importantly, prophesy. All of them are in their 80's with the oldest 92. The planning went on for weeks. Our Community House was repainted, new carpeting and special lavatories set up for the twelve. The work went on for weeks but all of us eagerly donated time and money to ensure we set an example. A week before the conclave was to commence, my father came home again breathlessly. We all sat down to the table and bowed our heads to say grace. "Chastity, would you lead us in grace, please," I heard the words spoken from my father's mouth. My Mother immediately shot a questioning look at my father. Women never say grace. It was unheard of. It is allowed for a female who has been granted sainthood but no one else. I was sure my father meant to ordain one of my brothers with the task. "Daughter Chastity, would you say grace please," he repeated. I said grace at the table. I have followed in response to grace many times but never had led it. I finished the three times per day ritual and before I said, "Amen." I added, "And thank you Lord King, for our Father." "Who loves us all!" My mother shot a look of surprise and shock at me. When we had finished dinner, my mother, sister and I did the dishes as my father and brothers retired to the great room to read. When we had finished, my father asked us all to gather as a family in the great room. "Let us pray," my father said. We all got on our knees and said our prayer of thanksgiving. When we had finished, my father started to give us an explanation of his odd behavior. Prelate Mathias had come to him that afternoon. The Prelates had order an unprecedented Eden Conference during the meeting. The women invited to the conference was my mother, my sister Prudence, the blessed saint - Evangeline, and myself. My father explained that Prelate Mathias told him that I had been ordered to remove my bonnet at my first Eden Conference because it came to him in a vision. Everyone looked at me in shock that I had bared my head outside the presence of my husband. My father hushed them all down and told them it was at the Prelates orders. It came to him as a vision and he saw it as a prophecy. This would be a miracle to be involved in a prophecy. We spent the rest of the evening asking "why us." Why were we the chosen for the "Eden Conference." My mother even laughed that it had been six years since she had been invited to one. My father just grumbled and said something like, "it'll be six years longer if you don't stop mentioning it too." The day of the Eden Conference approached quickly. We all took baths, freshly cleaned our hair from our womanly triangle and dressed in white linen dresses for the occasion. When we left the house, more than half our community was gathered on our front lawn to escort us to the "Twelve." As we approached the meeting house, there was a carpet of evergreens laid out in front of our feet. We walked to the front door and knocked as protocol would have it. A serving Bishop of the church opened the door and begged us entrance. The three of us, assumed the position of prayer before this holy twelve. I wondered where Saint Evangeline was but I saw her not. Finally after prayer, we were asked by the Holy One, (the chair of the Twelve), to raise our heads. We recited our duties as women from the covenants. They all nodded their heads as we recited in perfect unison. The Holy One, ninety two years old and a member of the council for thirty years, spoke. He explained to us that Prelate Mathias had told him his vision and between the Sainted Evangeline and himself they had interpreted the vision. He explained to us that Saint Evangeline was to be an avenging angel that scourged our community of all sin but that of women's Original sin. That my mother, who brought two daughters of grace and beauty into our world, should act as the vessel of our community sin as our savior had so many years ago. Prudence and I were to be the altars of forgiveness. We were to accept that seed graciously given by the twelve in order to have my mother's sacrifice accepted. We all nodded in awe of our great role in this endeavor. Prelate Mathias' wife stood up. She wedged herself out of her chair and walked over to a huge covered article being held up by two carpenter saw horses. She nodded to Prudence and me. "Daughters you may approach your Latter Saint and disrobe me," she said. Prudence and I stood and came to the great woman before us. I started to unbutton the back of her dress, while Prudence started unlacing her shoes. She was an obese woman to be generous and it seemed difficult to undress her. I finally had her dress off with Prudence's help. We were both a bit breathless at the task. I let Prudence unfasten the bra because I was certain I didn't have the strength to do it and that Prudence would have it. With two failed attempts at unfastening the garment, Prudence finally had the bra removed and her breast fell free. Her breast looked like deflated watermelons, with two very large nipples attached. I got on my knees and removed her bloused panties from her, (relieving my sister from that duty). Saint Evangeline moved over to the covered article propped up by the saw horses. She uncovered it and we all just looked. It was a large cross, about twelve inches in diameter, and 10'feet long. The cross member for the arms was about five feet in length. About two feet down from the cross member arms, there was fixed into the cross, an oral training penis. Above the cross, there was a seat attached. "Undress your mother, Sisters," the Holy One said. Prudence and I went to our mother and started to undress her. When we had her dress off, Prudence whispered to me, "She is beautiful, is she not? I nodded my agreement as I snaked my fingers into my mother's panties. I pulled them down her legs and she stood nude in front of the Twelve, her daughters and Saint Evangeline. "The Bonnet also!" I couldn't believe my ears that my mother was to be humiliated like this. I shook my head no as did my sister. My mother pushed us both away and with great dignity, unfastened the tie under her chin and took the bonnet off herself. Dropping it to the floor, as if to let it be soiled, as she was being soiled herself. My mother stood, naked, her head bared so that all these men could look at her. To be continued in part 2. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

A story about religion, a young girl and original sin. In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. My name is Chastity. I'm 18 years old and live in a large religious community on the Arizona-Utah border in the United States. Our religious community considers ourselves to be Christians but most main stream religions view us as a sect at best. [[MORE]] Our main difference from the more standard religions is that we believe; Eve was the first person to inhabit our earth in the Garden of Eden. She copulated with God and out of that union was born Adam. Sometime afterward, she also copulated with her son, Adam. Adam was the forbidden fruit, (Not an apple). Adam and Eve were exiled from Eden because of incest between the mother and her son. The Original sin that was committed by Eve was the seduction of her son. Within our religious group, we can go to heaven by serving a penalty. [[MORE]]  Women are on the lowest rung of our social caste because it is our fault for being thrown out of Eden in the first place. If we do well in the immediate life, we come back as men. If we do well as a man, then we are allowed into Heaven. You can also go to heaven, (even if you are a woman), if you are awarded sainthood. This is very seldom done. There are three ranks of hierarchy within our church, (only men are allowed ranking). Elder, (the basic priesthood open to all men 18 and older). Bishop would be in charge of a group of members of about 200 families. Prelate, there are only twelve prelates. The religion allows polygamy for Bishops and Prelates. I am a small, petite girl, (5'1" 102 lbs. and a 32-A bust). I dress as all my sisters dress; a plain dress, (black, blue, grey of sometimes a small flowered pattern for special occasions). Our dresses normally fall midway between our knees and ankles. We wear a white starched apron and a fabric bonnet that lays on the hair and ties under the chin. The bonnet is sacred and mandated for all women of purity. It must be worn at all times in the presence of any man except one's husband. I live with a family of six siblings, (four brothers, a sister, and myself). I am the youngest at eighteen. My sister Prudence is also eighteen but ten months older than I am. My brothers range in age from Thomas (26), Mathew (25), Luke (23) and John (21). My father is 60 and my mother is 46. Chastity�s First Eden Rites On my eighteenth birthday, my mother gathered my sister and me for my "First Eden Rites." We follow her into my mother's bedroom and kneel to say our prayers. After about 15 minutes of prayers, my mother calls us to our feet and starts my oral exam to ensure that I am schooled and an appropriate Catechumen. "Chastity, What are you?" I nervously take a breath. I've study our bible for years and can recite it by heart. I'm still nervous but I know I'll pass.  "I am a Woman, mother."  "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Chastity, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins?" "Mother,  I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey my husband, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things."  "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood." My mother smiled at me and said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference?" I, in great detail, explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men,"  "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy,"  "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders,"  "The Eden Conference may be called by my father, husband or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners."  "I am to do all things required of me during the Eden Conference and display my love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Chastity," my mother said, "and what will happen tonight?" "My father will call my first Eden Conference with men of his choosing." "I will be accompanied by you into the conference and I will make you proud of me," I smile to my mother. At this point my mother has us kneel and pray again. About thirty minutes later, my final training session will begin. After prayers, my sister and I go to our closet and get our "Oral Sticks." These are smooth wooden sculptures that are shaped like a man's penis, (My sister assures me that they are quite realistic looking as I have never actually seen a man undressed.) We use these "oral sticks" as a learning tool so that we might satisfy a man with our mouths. I follow my sister's lead and take the stick into my mouth. I lick the head of it so that it glistens with my saliva. I take it tighter in my hand and I push it in and out of my mouth to simulate a man taking his pleasure inside my mouth. I suck along the shaft of the stick, ensuring my teeth never touch the smooth wood and that my lips create a suction that is supposed to stimulate a man. My mother holds a bag to the bottom of the wooden penis. I lick the two suspended balls and pump the penis with my hand as I do so. "You will do well, Chastity." "Prudence, you have been through this and have enough experience." "If you wish to leave and finish your chores, you may." My sister looks at me with questioning eyes. I know she wants to be there for me but it really isn't necessary. If I am not ready for this day by now, I never will be. I just nod to her that she may take her leave. "Thank you, Mother." Prudence puts her oral stick back and leaves for her chores. "Chastity, it is getting late." "You need to bathe and put on your Acceptance Dress." "Let us practice your self-stimulation so that you will be prepared when a man enters you." "Just do it with your dress on so we can prepare you." I nod at my mother and go to the bed. Pushing myself up to the pillows, I lay down. I reach for my long skirts and pull them up over my hips. I put my fingers into the waist band of my bloomer panties and pull them down off my legs. I bend my legs at the knees and open my legs. My hand travels across my lower tummy, below my bunched up skirt and across my mound. I open my lips and use my digit finger to find my clitoris. My finger moves across it and then underneath, Stimulating myself. My palm presses against my mound and my hips involuntarily push upward against it. I take my middle finger and lightly insert inside my vagina. My juices wet its tip showing I can make a man's way easy for him. My mother nods at me. "Daughter Chastity, you know how to do this." "This is not for your pleasure but for that of a man." "We need to go and have you shave down there so that you look like the virgin you are, and bath." "It is time for final preparation." My mother leads me to the bathroom. I am surprised that my sister has already drawn me a scented bath and left the shaving tools on top of a towel by the sink. I pick up the razor and my hand shakes. My mother laughs and grabs it from me. "I think you had better let me do the shaving." "I expect you will have enough blood between your legs after the Eden Conference," she says with a smile. "We don't need you to slice yourself up so that you need stitches." My mother washes me with hot water, first. She takes soap and applies it all over my mound and commences to shave what little hair that I have on my vagina, off. She repeats the hot water and soap several times before she has me completely bald. I have to admit it feels funny. I jump into the tub, scented with some lilac oil. My mother washes me. I am scrubbed from head to toe and it feels wonderful. Finally, it is time. My mother towels me down, and brushes my hair out. She helps me put my bloomer panties on and a very plain white bra. I help her with the dress being placed over my head, and turn for her to button the back. I look in the mirror and I am in perfectly white dress. My mom ties my apron on, hands me a bonnet that I tie under my chin and I'm ready. As we walk to the room where the Eden conference will take place, I start to get nervous again. "Mother, do you know who or how many will attend the Eden Conference," I ask. My mother shakes her head. "I don't know, really." "Your father had four at Prudence's ceremony." "I had five at mine." "When your father and I got married, I was 19 and he was 33." "His father was a Bishop and ordered an Eden Conference for our wedding night." "There were only three that night, the Bishop being one of them." "Your father loves you above all, much to his disgrace, but he does." "You are small so I suspect he will keep it to no more than three." I nodded and reached the latch on the door where the Eden Conference would occur. As the door opened, I bent my head to the floor and dropped to my knees. "What do you wish, Daughter," I heard my father say. "I wish to cleanse the conference of my sins with my body, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," I replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this?" "I will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." He nodded and told me to raise my head. I raised my head and scanned the room. There were three men in the room, My Father, My Uncle Augustine and Prelate Matthias. My father brought a Prelate to my Eden conference! This was a great honor to our family. Prelate Matthias was 82, married with three wives over a life time. He had outlived two of them. His current wife, Sister Evangeline was the first living woman to be sainted in the last fifty years. This was a great honor indeed. "Daughter Chastity, you may take your clothes off for us," my father said. My mother immediately stepped behind me to assist with the many buttons on the back of my dress. She first removed my apron and folded it on the table. I then felt the buttons on my back being unfastened. After a moment, the garment was ready to be removed. My mother slipped it off my shoulders and down my arms. As my dress reached the bottom of my feet, I stepped out of it and my mother pulled it away. I stood in front of three men, in my bra, bloomer panties and bonnet. My father cleared his throat indicating to my mother that she should finish. I felt her unhook my bra strap and pull it down along my arms. My breast were free, small but free, in front of three men. Being stared at for the first time in my young life. I felt my Mother reach for my panties and a small, old voice interrupting. In an almost squeaky voice, Prelate Matthias said, "Let her take off her own sin protective," referring to my panties. I nodded, reached for my waist band and pulled my panties down my legs. I kicked my panties off and stood modestly, my hands covering my vagina. I looked at my father and Uncle. I could see they wanted to please the Prelate. There was lots of benefits to this honor. The Prelate turned to my father, looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Have her take off her bonnet." My mother gasped. I was in shock. This was a disaster. Only a husband would normally tell his wife to uncloak her hair. It was meant for a night of debauchery which was not something we embraced as a religion. I stood there and just shook my head "NO" My mother shouted out and stood in front of me, "NO! This is not for anyone but Chastity's husband." My father slammed his hand down on his desk. "SILENCE." "Who are you two sinners to dictate to a Prelate, what can be done!" "This is a holy man and you two are just whores that got all of us thrown out of Eden." "You, WOMAN," looking at my mother, "will remove her bonnet and stop insulting us!" My mother moved in front of me. We both looked at each other with tears in our eyes. She kissed me on my lips, whispered, "I love you." And untied my bonnet. She took the piece of fabric off my head and brushed my hair over my shoulders with her hands. I tried to control myself from crying. My Mother just comforted me and said, "Quiet, it is only but a hat." I nodded, my tears dropping on my breast. This was supposed to be a joyous day. A day I joined the congregation but instead, I've been force to remove my bonnet. To declare I am but a whore? This is beyond what our covenants demand. I stood there nude in front of them. I watched my own father, almost in tears from the embarrassment of his daughter forced to remove her bonnet. I could not read my uncles face but the Prelate? His face was joyous! My father broke the silence. "Take the position in front of his holiness, the prelate." I walked over to this holy man. I got on my knees and assume the position of prayer and supplication. Prelate Matthias gestured for me to remove his pants. I took his belt and unfastened it. I undid his pants button and pulled his zipper down. I tugged at his baggy pants and got them down his legs and off. He had a pair of religious undergarments on that were satiny and came down to his knees. I wrestled them off his wide hips and pulled them free. I saw a man's penis for the first time in my life. It was standing firm and pulsed involuntarily every so often. "Sister Chastity, you may stimulate me orally," I heard him say. I reached over and grabbed his cock as I had been taught. I took it in my mouth and let my tongue flow over it. I tasted a bit of saltiness of his pre cum on the tip of my tongue. He pushed harder on my head and I took him full into my mouth fully; my lips sucking on him as I moved up and down on his shaft. Looking down at me, Prelate Mathias asked, "Why are you sucking on my cock?" I stopped for a moment, looked up at him and repeated the appropriate passage from the book of covenants, "Because I am a woman and a sinner." "I and my other sisters lost paradise because of our selfish act of incest." "We must atone for our sins and the ruin that we have caused men." I went back to sucking him. He was smaller than my oral stick which it felt comforting for my first time. He was surprisingly hard for an 82 year old man and had enough energy to start thrusting his hips up and down to simulate oral copulation. "You may stop now and assume the position of self-stimulation, Sister Chastity," the Prelate said. I stood up and walked to the bed. My mother jumped up and in a terrible breach of etiquette questioned the Prelate. "Your Eminence," she said. "Please show my daughter respect and allow her to put her cap back on?" All of us just stood in stunned silence. I couldn't believe my mother would do this, even to save my own modesty. My father glared at my mother and said, "My apologies Prelate." "Evidently my wife forgets herself, where she is and even more so, WHO SHE IS AMONGST!" My Mother stood back and said, "I apologize, Husband." "I meant no ill towards the Prelate or you." "Please forgive me?" My father glared at her and said, "Put your daughter on the bed and have her assume the position of self - stimulation before I think you have completely lost your mind, WIFE." "Then you may assume the punishment position yourself." My mother looked at me and took my hand. As she led me to the bed, she turned her back to my father and said, "I will do as I am told, Husband." This was a slight offense again because she did not turn and fully face my father. "Chastity," the prelate said. I turned around to look at him, "You are capable of getting into the appropriate position of self-stimulation." "Prepare your mother first for her punishment, position." I nodded and held my Mother by her hand. "I am sorry, Mother for causing you this," I whispered." "My Mother just smiled at me to indicate it was all good. I helped her kneel over the side of the bed and I placed a pillow under her tummy. I then reached down and pulled my mother's skirt up over her waist. My mother would have been considered very beautiful outside our compound. We are taught to not seek self-compliments but I still had to admit, she was beautiful. I reached down and pulled the waistband of my mother's bloomer panties. I pulled them off her legs and freed her ankles from the restraint of the under garment. I laid down on the bed, my body perpendicular to my mother's kneeling one. I felt her grasp my hand and nod for me to begin. I slid my hand down over my shaved mound and commenced stimulating myself. I heard my mother make a sudden cry of pain and saw that my Father had struck her with a belt. "I am sorry for embarrassing you, husband." "Thank you," she said as another thunder clap screeched out and my father struck her again. Thank you, husband," is all I heard. I kept stroking myself but was having a hard time keeping track with my Mother spread over the bed and being spanked. I kept hearing the crack of my father's belt as she kept yelling "Thank you." She tightened the grip on my hand and she was biting her lip hard. It was then that I realized my father would keep spanking her until I finished stimulating myself. I concentrated on my finger but my mother's clasp of my hand kept clenching harder every time the belt struck. I was wet so that I could be taken but I couldn't get myself to orgasm. I heard my mother sob as the belt hit her again and then the idea came to me. I arched my hips, forced my legs together on my hand and moaned loudly. I faked it! I was not sure how long I had to maintain myself moaning but my father stopped spanking my mother with his belt. I felt weight on the other side of the bed. I turned to look at the depression and it was Prelate Mathias coming to mount me. I was thrilled about being taken by an 82 year old man but I was happy it wasn't my father or uncle. He knelt between my legs and reached for my breast with his hands. I shivered for a second when he touched me, I didn't realize that anyone's hands could be so cold. He pinched both of my nipples, very hard. I let out a small gasp as he twisted them. I reached between his legs and felt for his penis. I thought if I got this over with, he would stop hurting my breasts. As I grasped him, he smiled in realization that I was trying to put him inside me. "You are an anxious little girl, aren't you daughter Chastity?" he asked. I nodded to him, smiling up at him and trying to pull him on top of me so that he would stop hurting my breasts. His hips collapsed on me but I couldn't seem to place him at the right place to enter me. My mother let go of my hand and reached for him. I felt her place the head of his penis at my opening and he immediately pushed inside me. The pressure I felt as he entered, left me with a deep burning sensation. He moved deeper and I felt like he was ripping my insides apart. He started moving up and down on me before I was adjusted to him. I just lay there with my legs open as he grasped me with his wrinkled hands and plunged ahead. "Wrap your legs around me, Chastity," the Prelate said. "Take my anointed cock into your cunt and embrace it." I'm not sure what he all meant but I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him into me. The burning was somewhat subsiding but his movement inside was increasing its pace. I turned and looked away from him as he used my body. I looked at my mother's face and I could tell that she also was in some pain. I looked behind her and my uncle had stepped between her legs. He had mounted her and she just kept lightly shaking her head no. Her hand grasped mine tighter and I realized that my Uncle Augustine was taking her anally. "Chastity, pay attention to me girl," Prelate Mathias admonished. I turned my head to him and smiled. I thrust my hips up onto his hard penis and open my legs more. "Tell me how much you want it, Chastity." "Tell me how much you need my cum inside your cunt," he said. I lifted up more and said, "I want your penis in me, Sir." "I want your seed deep in my vagina!" He shook his head no! "Use the same words I used!" I wasn't exactly sure what I was saying but I said it. "I want you to cum inside me." "I want to feel you inside my cunt." "Please sir, I pleaded. I felt him arch more into me and use his hands to pull my hips upwards as he impaled me. I felt a small twitching inside as a light wetness was dribbled inside me. I knew he must have given me his seed. I looked up and saw that my uncle was finishing up with my mother. Her eyes shut tight as he thrust hard inside her anus. "Tell me, Barbara!" I heard my uncle say. My mother immediately shouted out, "Fuck me in the ass, Augustine." "Take me hard and give me your cum deep inside me." "Fuck me, Augustine." With that, my uncle must have complied as he pulled her hips onto his penis. He pounded into her several more times and finally ended, "Yes, take me, Bitch!" and seemed to collapse. The Prelate laid on top of me for several minutes. I started getting nervous because I thought he might have died from the exertion. I watched my uncle start to move off and out of my mother. Prelate Mathias started to stir and pressed himself clumsily off me. He kind of fell out of my vagina as he raised himself, instead of withdrawing. Finally, my father spoke and said, "Take your position to be anointed." My mother and I scrambled off the bed, her with no under panties and myself, naked. We stood kneeling in a position of prayer to receive my father's blessing. My father looked at me sternly and I knew I had done something wrong. I looked to my mother and she whispered, "Put on your bonnet." I grabbed my bonnet, smoothed it over my hair and tied it under my chin. "I am sorry, Father." My father shook his head and said, "You were brought up better than this, Daughter." "You know you can't receive a blessing while showing your hair shamelessly like a whore." "We will talk of this later." My mother and I bowed our heads in piety. We clasped our hands together and prayed as my father anointed both of us. When he was finished, all three men walked from the room and left us. "Are you alright, Chastity," my mother asked? I nodded and started to giggle. My mother looked at me curiously so I explained that when she was being spanked, I couldn't reach climax so I faked it realizing that she was to be spanked until I had. We both broke out laughing hysterically. My mother went into the washroom and came back with a bowl of hot water and a wash cloth. She started to wipe the brownish red blood that had stained between my legs and along my thighs. I told her I didn't understand why Uncle Augustine would copulate with here anally. I also explained I had no idea what half the words were that the Prelate had me use. She went and fetched a bathrobe, helped me put it on and sat down to explain things. "Men will use a women's rear to send a message to us." "It is a message of dominance and superiority." "It actually can be pleasurable if it is done gently as your father does to me when he desires my butt." "It is also can be very painful if the man decides to use it as punishment, as your Uncle Augustine did tonight with me." I nodded. "The words are just dirty words that men use to demean women." "A cunt, or pussy, refers to our vaginas." "Cum is basically a slang word for a man's seed." We stayed up for hours talking. I always felt close to my mother but never more so than that night. She finally took my night clothes out of the dresser and laid them out for me. I dressed in them and she pulled the covers down. She put me into bed and then got in with me. She held me close to her and I fell fast asleep. The next morning gone having slipped out of bed to sleep with my father as was her duty. Father & I I awoke, washed up and dressed. When I came down to the kitchen, my father was reading his paper and drinking cocoa, (We do not drink coffee or tea). I peered over his shoulder and saw his glass mostly empty so I went and made him a new cup. He looked up at me and smiled. "Father, I want to apologize to you if I embarrassed you during the Eden Conference." "That was not my intent, Sir." He looked up at me again and smiled, "You did not embarrass me, Chastity." "You are a good daughter and I've always been too close to you." "Everyone comments on it and I don't care what they think." "Prelate Mathias just threw me off when he had you remove your bonnet." "I have never heard of a woman removing her bonnet in front of a man unless it was her husband." I nodded and said, "It embarrassed me greatly." "I did not know what to do other than remove it, Father." My father shook his head, "He is a Prelate." "Gifted with the blessing of prophecy." "If anyone knows what our savior wants, it would be him." "I just never heard of it being done before and I didn't know how to react to it." "Father, may I ask something else?" He nodded. "Why did Uncle Augustine do that to mother last night?" "He hurt her." "Your mother should never have questioned the order of a Prelate, even to the slightest degree," my Father spoke. "Your uncle was angered because your mother's punishment was not equal to her offense." "I have always been easy on her and you girls." "Everyone wonders why." I cleaned up some dishes, turned to leave the room and looked back at my father, still sitting there. "I am just a young girl but I know why you are easy on us, Father." "You love us." I then walked out of the kitchen. The Council Three days later my father came home breathlessly for dinner. As we all sat at the table, held hands and prayed, I could tell my father wished to tell us important news. Our community has been picked to host the quarterly meeting of the twelve! We all gasped as this was a singular honor that happens only once a decade for our scattered communities. The Council of Twelve is the ruling body of our religion. It consist of all twelve sitting prelates. They make rulings on canon law, grievances by individuals, excommunications and most importantly, prophesy. All of them are in their 80's with the oldest 92. The planning went on for weeks. Our Community House was repainted, new carpeting and special lavatories set up for the twelve. The work went on for weeks but all of us eagerly donated time and money to ensure we set an example. A week before the conclave was to commence, my father came home again breathlessly. We all sat down to the table and bowed our heads to say grace. "Chastity, would you lead us in grace, please," I heard the words spoken from my father's mouth. My Mother immediately shot a questioning look at my father. Women never say grace. It was unheard of. It is allowed for a female who has been granted sainthood but no one else. I was sure my father meant to ordain one of my brothers with the task. "Daughter Chastity, would you say grace please," he repeated. I said grace at the table. I have followed in response to grace many times but never had led it. I finished the three times per day ritual and before I said, "Amen." I added, "And thank you Lord King, for our Father." "Who loves us all!" My mother shot a look of surprise and shock at me. When we had finished dinner, my mother, sister and I did the dishes as my father and brothers retired to the great room to read. When we had finished, my father asked us all to gather as a family in the great room. "Let us pray," my father said. We all got on our knees and said our prayer of thanksgiving. When we had finished, my father started to give us an explanation of his odd behavior. Prelate Mathias had come to him that afternoon. The Prelates had order an unprecedented Eden Conference during the meeting. The women invited to the conference was my mother, my sister Prudence, the blessed saint - Evangeline, and myself. My father explained that Prelate Mathias told him that I had been ordered to remove my bonnet at my first Eden Conference because it came to him in a vision. Everyone looked at me in shock that I had bared my head outside the presence of my husband. My father hushed them all down and told them it was at the Prelates orders. It came to him as a vision and he saw it as a prophecy. This would be a miracle to be involved in a prophecy. We spent the rest of the evening asking "why us." Why were we the chosen for the "Eden Conference." My mother even laughed that it had been six years since she had been invited to one. My father just grumbled and said something like, "it'll be six years longer if you don't stop mentioning it too." The day of the Eden Conference approached quickly. We all took baths, freshly cleaned our hair from our womanly triangle and dressed in white linen dresses for the occasion. When we left the house, more than half our community was gathered on our front lawn to escort us to the "Twelve." As we approached the meeting house, there was a carpet of evergreens laid out in front of our feet. We walked to the front door and knocked as protocol would have it. A serving Bishop of the church opened the door and begged us entrance. The three of us, assumed the position of prayer before this holy twelve. I wondered where Saint Evangeline was but I saw her not. Finally after prayer, we were asked by the Holy One, (the chair of the Twelve), to raise our heads. We recited our duties as women from the covenants. They all nodded their heads as we recited in perfect unison. The Holy One, ninety two years old and a member of the council for thirty years, spoke. He explained to us that Prelate Mathias had told him his vision and between the Sainted Evangeline and himself they had interpreted the vision. He explained to us that Saint Evangeline was to be an avenging angel that scourged our community of all sin but that of women's Original sin. That my mother, who brought two daughters of grace and beauty into our world, should act as the vessel of our community sin as our savior had so many years ago. Prudence and I were to be the altars of forgiveness. We were to accept that seed graciously given by the twelve in order to have my mother's sacrifice accepted. We all nodded in awe of our great role in this endeavor. Prelate Mathias' wife stood up. She wedged herself out of her chair and walked over to a huge covered article being held up by two carpenter saw horses. She nodded to Prudence and me. "Daughters you may approach your Latter Saint and disrobe me," she said. Prudence and I stood and came to the great woman before us. I started to unbutton the back of her dress, while Prudence started unlacing her shoes. She was an obese woman to be generous and it seemed difficult to undress her. I finally had her dress off with Prudence's help. We were both a bit breathless at the task. I let Prudence unfasten the bra because I was certain I didn't have the strength to do it and that Prudence would have it. With two failed attempts at unfastening the garment, Prudence finally had the bra removed and her breast fell free. Her breast looked like deflated watermelons, with two very large nipples attached. I got on my knees and removed her bloused panties from her, (relieving my sister from that duty). Saint Evangeline moved over to the covered article propped up by the saw horses. She uncovered it and we all just looked. It was a large cross, about twelve inches in diameter, and 10'feet long. The cross member for the arms was about five feet in length. About two feet down from the cross member arms, there was fixed into the cross, an oral training penis. Above the cross, there was a seat attached. "Undress your mother, Sisters," the Holy One said. Prudence and I went to our mother and started to undress her. When we had her dress off, Prudence whispered to me, "She is beautiful, is she not? I nodded my agreement as I snaked my fingers into my mother's panties. I pulled them down her legs and she stood nude in front of the Twelve, her daughters and Saint Evangeline. "The Bonnet also!" I couldn't believe my ears that my mother was to be humiliated like this. I shook my head no as did my sister. My mother pushed us both away and with great dignity, unfastened the tie under her chin and took the bonnet off herself. Dropping it to the floor, as if to let it be soiled, as she was being soiled herself. My mother stood, naked, her head bared so that all these men could look at her. To be continued in part 2. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

A story about religion, a young girl and original sin. In 4 parts, By Carole_n_Nice.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. My name is Chastity. I'm 18 years old and live in a large religious community on the Arizona-Utah border in the United States. Our religious community considers ourselves to be Christians but most main stream religions view us as a sect at best. [[MORE]] Our main difference from the more standard religions is that we believe; Eve was the first person to inhabit our earth in the Garden of Eden. She copulated with God and out of that union was born Adam. Sometime afterward, she also copulated with her son, Adam. Adam was the forbidden fruit, (Not an apple). Adam and Eve were exiled from Eden because of incest between the mother and her son. The Original sin that was committed by Eve was the seduction of her son. Within our religious group, we can go to heaven by serving a penalty. [[MORE]]  Women are on the lowest rung of our social caste because it is our fault for being thrown out of Eden in the first place. If we do well in the immediate life, we come back as men. If we do well as a man, then we are allowed into Heaven. You can also go to heaven, (even if you are a woman), if you are awarded sainthood. This is very seldom done. There are three ranks of hierarchy within our church, (only men are allowed ranking). Elder, (the basic priesthood open to all men 18 and older). Bishop would be in charge of a group of members of about 200 families. Prelate, there are only twelve prelates. The religion allows polygamy for Bishops and Prelates. I am a small, petite girl, (5'1" 102 lbs. and a 32-A bust). I dress as all my sisters dress; a plain dress, (black, blue, grey of sometimes a small flowered pattern for special occasions). Our dresses normally fall midway between our knees and ankles. We wear a white starched apron and a fabric bonnet that lays on the hair and ties under the chin. The bonnet is sacred and mandated for all women of purity. It must be worn at all times in the presence of any man except one's husband. I live with a family of six siblings, (four brothers, a sister, and myself). I am the youngest at eighteen. My sister Prudence is also eighteen but ten months older than I am. My brothers range in age from Thomas (26), Mathew (25), Luke (23) and John (21). My father is 60 and my mother is 46. Chastity�s First Eden Rites On my eighteenth birthday, my mother gathered my sister and me for my "First Eden Rites." We follow her into my mother's bedroom and kneel to say our prayers. After about 15 minutes of prayers, my mother calls us to our feet and starts my oral exam to ensure that I am schooled and an appropriate Catechumen. "Chastity, What are you?" I nervously take a breath. I've study our bible for years and can recite it by heart. I'm still nervous but I know I'll pass.  "I am a Woman, mother."  "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden." "Chastity, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins?" "Mother,  I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey my husband, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things."  "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood." My mother smiled at me and said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference?" I, in great detail, explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference. "Because women are sinners, we must obey men,"  "Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy,"  "Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders,"  "The Eden Conference may be called by my father, husband or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners."  "I am to do all things required of me during the Eden Conference and display my love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience." "Chastity," my mother said, "and what will happen tonight?" "My father will call my first Eden Conference with men of his choosing." "I will be accompanied by you into the conference and I will make you proud of me," I smile to my mother. At this point my mother has us kneel and pray again. About thirty minutes later, my final training session will begin. After prayers, my sister and I go to our closet and get our "Oral Sticks." These are smooth wooden sculptures that are shaped like a man's penis, (My sister assures me that they are quite realistic looking as I have never actually seen a man undressed.) We use these "oral sticks" as a learning tool so that we might satisfy a man with our mouths. I follow my sister's lead and take the stick into my mouth. I lick the head of it so that it glistens with my saliva. I take it tighter in my hand and I push it in and out of my mouth to simulate a man taking his pleasure inside my mouth. I suck along the shaft of the stick, ensuring my teeth never touch the smooth wood and that my lips create a suction that is supposed to stimulate a man. My mother holds a bag to the bottom of the wooden penis. I lick the two suspended balls and pump the penis with my hand as I do so. "You will do well, Chastity." "Prudence, you have been through this and have enough experience." "If you wish to leave and finish your chores, you may." My sister looks at me with questioning eyes. I know she wants to be there for me but it really isn't necessary. If I am not ready for this day by now, I never will be. I just nod to her that she may take her leave. "Thank you, Mother." Prudence puts her oral stick back and leaves for her chores. "Chastity, it is getting late." "You need to bathe and put on your Acceptance Dress." "Let us practice your self-stimulation so that you will be prepared when a man enters you." "Just do it with your dress on so we can prepare you." I nod at my mother and go to the bed. Pushing myself up to the pillows, I lay down. I reach for my long skirts and pull them up over my hips. I put my fingers into the waist band of my bloomer panties and pull them down off my legs. I bend my legs at the knees and open my legs. My hand travels across my lower tummy, below my bunched up skirt and across my mound. I open my lips and use my digit finger to find my clitoris. My finger moves across it and then underneath, Stimulating myself. My palm presses against my mound and my hips involuntarily push upward against it. I take my middle finger and lightly insert inside my vagina. My juices wet its tip showing I can make a man's way easy for him. My mother nods at me. "Daughter Chastity, you know how to do this." "This is not for your pleasure but for that of a man." "We need to go and have you shave down there so that you look like the virgin you are, and bath." "It is time for final preparation." My mother leads me to the bathroom. I am surprised that my sister has already drawn me a scented bath and left the shaving tools on top of a towel by the sink. I pick up the razor and my hand shakes. My mother laughs and grabs it from me. "I think you had better let me do the shaving." "I expect you will have enough blood between your legs after the Eden Conference," she says with a smile. "We don't need you to slice yourself up so that you need stitches." My mother washes me with hot water, first. She takes soap and applies it all over my mound and commences to shave what little hair that I have on my vagina, off. She repeats the hot water and soap several times before she has me completely bald. I have to admit it feels funny. I jump into the tub, scented with some lilac oil. My mother washes me. I am scrubbed from head to toe and it feels wonderful. Finally, it is time. My mother towels me down, and brushes my hair out. She helps me put my bloomer panties on and a very plain white bra. I help her with the dress being placed over my head, and turn for her to button the back. I look in the mirror and I am in perfectly white dress. My mom ties my apron on, hands me a bonnet that I tie under my chin and I'm ready. As we walk to the room where the Eden conference will take place, I start to get nervous again. "Mother, do you know who or how many will attend the Eden Conference," I ask. My mother shakes her head. "I don't know, really." "Your father had four at Prudence's ceremony." "I had five at mine." "When your father and I got married, I was 19 and he was 33." "His father was a Bishop and ordered an Eden Conference for our wedding night." "There were only three that night, the Bishop being one of them." "Your father loves you above all, much to his disgrace, but he does." "You are small so I suspect he will keep it to no more than three." I nodded and reached the latch on the door where the Eden Conference would occur. As the door opened, I bent my head to the floor and dropped to my knees. "What do you wish, Daughter," I heard my father say. "I wish to cleanse the conference of my sins with my body, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," I replied. "And what will you do in order to achieve this?" "I will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor." He nodded and told me to raise my head. I raised my head and scanned the room. There were three men in the room, My Father, My Uncle Augustine and Prelate Matthias. My father brought a Prelate to my Eden conference! This was a great honor to our family. Prelate Matthias was 82, married with three wives over a life time. He had outlived two of them. His current wife, Sister Evangeline was the first living woman to be sainted in the last fifty years. This was a great honor indeed. "Daughter Chastity, you may take your clothes off for us," my father said. My mother immediately stepped behind me to assist with the many buttons on the back of my dress. She first removed my apron and folded it on the table. I then felt the buttons on my back being unfastened. After a moment, the garment was ready to be removed. My mother slipped it off my shoulders and down my arms. As my dress reached the bottom of my feet, I stepped out of it and my mother pulled it away. I stood in front of three men, in my bra, bloomer panties and bonnet. My father cleared his throat indicating to my mother that she should finish. I felt her unhook my bra strap and pull it down along my arms. My breast were free, small but free, in front of three men. Being stared at for the first time in my young life. I felt my Mother reach for my panties and a small, old voice interrupting. In an almost squeaky voice, Prelate Matthias said, "Let her take off her own sin protective," referring to my panties. I nodded, reached for my waist band and pulled my panties down my legs. I kicked my panties off and stood modestly, my hands covering my vagina. I looked at my father and Uncle. I could see they wanted to please the Prelate. There was lots of benefits to this honor. The Prelate turned to my father, looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Have her take off her bonnet." My mother gasped. I was in shock. This was a disaster. Only a husband would normally tell his wife to uncloak her hair. It was meant for a night of debauchery which was not something we embraced as a religion. I stood there and just shook my head "NO" My mother shouted out and stood in front of me, "NO! This is not for anyone but Chastity's husband." My father slammed his hand down on his desk. "SILENCE." "Who are you two sinners to dictate to a Prelate, what can be done!" "This is a holy man and you two are just whores that got all of us thrown out of Eden." "You, WOMAN," looking at my mother, "will remove her bonnet and stop insulting us!" My mother moved in front of me. We both looked at each other with tears in our eyes. She kissed me on my lips, whispered, "I love you." And untied my bonnet. She took the piece of fabric off my head and brushed my hair over my shoulders with her hands. I tried to control myself from crying. My Mother just comforted me and said, "Quiet, it is only but a hat." I nodded, my tears dropping on my breast. This was supposed to be a joyous day. A day I joined the congregation but instead, I've been force to remove my bonnet. To declare I am but a whore? This is beyond what our covenants demand. I stood there nude in front of them. I watched my own father, almost in tears from the embarrassment of his daughter forced to remove her bonnet. I could not read my uncles face but the Prelate? His face was joyous! My father broke the silence. "Take the position in front of his holiness, the prelate." I walked over to this holy man. I got on my knees and assume the position of prayer and supplication. Prelate Matthias gestured for me to remove his pants. I took his belt and unfastened it. I undid his pants button and pulled his zipper down. I tugged at his baggy pants and got them down his legs and off. He had a pair of religious undergarments on that were satiny and came down to his knees. I wrestled them off his wide hips and pulled them free. I saw a man's penis for the first time in my life. It was standing firm and pulsed involuntarily every so often. "Sister Chastity, you may stimulate me orally," I heard him say. I reached over and grabbed his cock as I had been taught. I took it in my mouth and let my tongue flow over it. I tasted a bit of saltiness of his pre cum on the tip of my tongue. He pushed harder on my head and I took him full into my mouth fully; my lips sucking on him as I moved up and down on his shaft. Looking down at me, Prelate Mathias asked, "Why are you sucking on my cock?" I stopped for a moment, looked up at him and repeated the appropriate passage from the book of covenants, "Because I am a woman and a sinner." "I and my other sisters lost paradise because of our selfish act of incest." "We must atone for our sins and the ruin that we have caused men." I went back to sucking him. He was smaller than my oral stick which it felt comforting for my first time. He was surprisingly hard for an 82 year old man and had enough energy to start thrusting his hips up and down to simulate oral copulation. "You may stop now and assume the position of self-stimulation, Sister Chastity," the Prelate said. I stood up and walked to the bed. My mother jumped up and in a terrible breach of etiquette questioned the Prelate. "Your Eminence," she said. "Please show my daughter respect and allow her to put her cap back on?" All of us just stood in stunned silence. I couldn't believe my mother would do this, even to save my own modesty. My father glared at my mother and said, "My apologies Prelate." "Evidently my wife forgets herself, where she is and even more so, WHO SHE IS AMONGST!" My Mother stood back and said, "I apologize, Husband." "I meant no ill towards the Prelate or you." "Please forgive me?" My father glared at her and said, "Put your daughter on the bed and have her assume the position of self - stimulation before I think you have completely lost your mind, WIFE." "Then you may assume the punishment position yourself." My mother looked at me and took my hand. As she led me to the bed, she turned her back to my father and said, "I will do as I am told, Husband." This was a slight offense again because she did not turn and fully face my father. "Chastity," the prelate said. I turned around to look at him, "You are capable of getting into the appropriate position of self-stimulation." "Prepare your mother first for her punishment, position." I nodded and held my Mother by her hand. "I am sorry, Mother for causing you this," I whispered." "My Mother just smiled at me to indicate it was all good. I helped her kneel over the side of the bed and I placed a pillow under her tummy. I then reached down and pulled my mother's skirt up over her waist. My mother would have been considered very beautiful outside our compound. We are taught to not seek self-compliments but I still had to admit, she was beautiful. I reached down and pulled the waistband of my mother's bloomer panties. I pulled them off her legs and freed her ankles from the restraint of the under garment. I laid down on the bed, my body perpendicular to my mother's kneeling one. I felt her grasp my hand and nod for me to begin. I slid my hand down over my shaved mound and commenced stimulating myself. I heard my mother make a sudden cry of pain and saw that my Father had struck her with a belt. "I am sorry for embarrassing you, husband." "Thank you," she said as another thunder clap screeched out and my father struck her again. Thank you, husband," is all I heard. I kept stroking myself but was having a hard time keeping track with my Mother spread over the bed and being spanked. I kept hearing the crack of my father's belt as she kept yelling "Thank you." She tightened the grip on my hand and she was biting her lip hard. It was then that I realized my father would keep spanking her until I finished stimulating myself. I concentrated on my finger but my mother's clasp of my hand kept clenching harder every time the belt struck. I was wet so that I could be taken but I couldn't get myself to orgasm. I heard my mother sob as the belt hit her again and then the idea came to me. I arched my hips, forced my legs together on my hand and moaned loudly. I faked it! I was not sure how long I had to maintain myself moaning but my father stopped spanking my mother with his belt. I felt weight on the other side of the bed. I turned to look at the depression and it was Prelate Mathias coming to mount me. I was thrilled about being taken by an 82 year old man but I was happy it wasn't my father or uncle. He knelt between my legs and reached for my breast with his hands. I shivered for a second when he touched me, I didn't realize that anyone's hands could be so cold. He pinched both of my nipples, very hard. I let out a small gasp as he twisted them. I reached between his legs and felt for his penis. I thought if I got this over with, he would stop hurting my breasts. As I grasped him, he smiled in realization that I was trying to put him inside me. "You are an anxious little girl, aren't you daughter Chastity?" he asked. I nodded to him, smiling up at him and trying to pull him on top of me so that he would stop hurting my breasts. His hips collapsed on me but I couldn't seem to place him at the right place to enter me. My mother let go of my hand and reached for him. I felt her place the head of his penis at my opening and he immediately pushed inside me. The pressure I felt as he entered, left me with a deep burning sensation. He moved deeper and I felt like he was ripping my insides apart. He started moving up and down on me before I was adjusted to him. I just lay there with my legs open as he grasped me with his wrinkled hands and plunged ahead. "Wrap your legs around me, Chastity," the Prelate said. "Take my anointed cock into your cunt and embrace it." I'm not sure what he all meant but I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him into me. The burning was somewhat subsiding but his movement inside was increasing its pace. I turned and looked away from him as he used my body. I looked at my mother's face and I could tell that she also was in some pain. I looked behind her and my uncle had stepped between her legs. He had mounted her and she just kept lightly shaking her head no. Her hand grasped mine tighter and I realized that my Uncle Augustine was taking her anally. "Chastity, pay attention to me girl," Prelate Mathias admonished. I turned my head to him and smiled. I thrust my hips up onto his hard penis and open my legs more. "Tell me how much you want it, Chastity." "Tell me how much you need my cum inside your cunt," he said. I lifted up more and said, "I want your penis in me, Sir." "I want your seed deep in my vagina!" He shook his head no! "Use the same words I used!" I wasn't exactly sure what I was saying but I said it. "I want you to cum inside me." "I want to feel you inside my cunt." "Please sir, I pleaded. I felt him arch more into me and use his hands to pull my hips upwards as he impaled me. I felt a small twitching inside as a light wetness was dribbled inside me. I knew he must have given me his seed. I looked up and saw that my uncle was finishing up with my mother. Her eyes shut tight as he thrust hard inside her anus. "Tell me, Barbara!" I heard my uncle say. My mother immediately shouted out, "Fuck me in the ass, Augustine." "Take me hard and give me your cum deep inside me." "Fuck me, Augustine." With that, my uncle must have complied as he pulled her hips onto his penis. He pounded into her several more times and finally ended, "Yes, take me, Bitch!" and seemed to collapse. The Prelate laid on top of me for several minutes. I started getting nervous because I thought he might have died from the exertion. I watched my uncle start to move off and out of my mother. Prelate Mathias started to stir and pressed himself clumsily off me. He kind of fell out of my vagina as he raised himself, instead of withdrawing. Finally, my father spoke and said, "Take your position to be anointed." My mother and I scrambled off the bed, her with no under panties and myself, naked. We stood kneeling in a position of prayer to receive my father's blessing. My father looked at me sternly and I knew I had done something wrong. I looked to my mother and she whispered, "Put on your bonnet." I grabbed my bonnet, smoothed it over my hair and tied it under my chin. "I am sorry, Father." My father shook his head and said, "You were brought up better than this, Daughter." "You know you can't receive a blessing while showing your hair shamelessly like a whore." "We will talk of this later." My mother and I bowed our heads in piety. We clasped our hands together and prayed as my father anointed both of us. When he was finished, all three men walked from the room and left us. "Are you alright, Chastity," my mother asked? I nodded and started to giggle. My mother looked at me curiously so I explained that when she was being spanked, I couldn't reach climax so I faked it realizing that she was to be spanked until I had. We both broke out laughing hysterically. My mother went into the washroom and came back with a bowl of hot water and a wash cloth. She started to wipe the brownish red blood that had stained between my legs and along my thighs. I told her I didn't understand why Uncle Augustine would copulate with here anally. I also explained I had no idea what half the words were that the Prelate had me use. She went and fetched a bathrobe, helped me put it on and sat down to explain things. "Men will use a women's rear to send a message to us." "It is a message of dominance and superiority." "It actually can be pleasurable if it is done gently as your father does to me when he desires my butt." "It is also can be very painful if the man decides to use it as punishment, as your Uncle Augustine did tonight with me." I nodded. "The words are just dirty words that men use to demean women." "A cunt, or pussy, refers to our vaginas." "Cum is basically a slang word for a man's seed." We stayed up for hours talking. I always felt close to my mother but never more so than that night. She finally took my night clothes out of the dresser and laid them out for me. I dressed in them and she pulled the covers down. She put me into bed and then got in with me. She held me close to her and I fell fast asleep. The next morning gone having slipped out of bed to sleep with my father as was her duty. Father & I I awoke, washed up and dressed. When I came down to the kitchen, my father was reading his paper and drinking cocoa, (We do not drink coffee or tea). I peered over his shoulder and saw his glass mostly empty so I went and made him a new cup. He looked up at me and smiled. "Father, I want to apologize to you if I embarrassed you during the Eden Conference." "That was not my intent, Sir." He looked up at me again and smiled, "You did not embarrass me, Chastity." "You are a good daughter and I've always been too close to you." "Everyone comments on it and I don't care what they think." "Prelate Mathias just threw me off when he had you remove your bonnet." "I have never heard of a woman removing her bonnet in front of a man unless it was her husband." I nodded and said, "It embarrassed me greatly." "I did not know what to do other than remove it, Father." My father shook his head, "He is a Prelate." "Gifted with the blessing of prophecy." "If anyone knows what our savior wants, it would be him." "I just never heard of it being done before and I didn't know how to react to it." "Father, may I ask something else?" He nodded. "Why did Uncle Augustine do that to mother last night?" "He hurt her." "Your mother should never have questioned the order of a Prelate, even to the slightest degree," my Father spoke. "Your uncle was angered because your mother's punishment was not equal to her offense." "I have always been easy on her and you girls." "Everyone wonders why." I cleaned up some dishes, turned to leave the room and looked back at my father, still sitting there. "I am just a young girl but I know why you are easy on us, Father." "You love us." I then walked out of the kitchen. The Council Three days later my father came home breathlessly for dinner. As we all sat at the table, held hands and prayed, I could tell my father wished to tell us important news. Our community has been picked to host the quarterly meeting of the twelve! We all gasped as this was a singular honor that happens only once a decade for our scattered communities. The Council of Twelve is the ruling body of our religion. It consist of all twelve sitting prelates. They make rulings on canon law, grievances by individuals, excommunications and most importantly, prophesy. All of them are in their 80's with the oldest 92. The planning went on for weeks. Our Community House was repainted, new carpeting and special lavatories set up for the twelve. The work went on for weeks but all of us eagerly donated time and money to ensure we set an example. A week before the conclave was to commence, my father came home again breathlessly. We all sat down to the table and bowed our heads to say grace. "Chastity, would you lead us in grace, please," I heard the words spoken from my father's mouth. My Mother immediately shot a questioning look at my father. Women never say grace. It was unheard of. It is allowed for a female who has been granted sainthood but no one else. I was sure my father meant to ordain one of my brothers with the task. "Daughter Chastity, would you say grace please," he repeated. I said grace at the table. I have followed in response to grace many times but never had led it. I finished the three times per day ritual and before I said, "Amen." I added, "And thank you Lord King, for our Father." "Who loves us all!" My mother shot a look of surprise and shock at me. When we had finished dinner, my mother, sister and I did the dishes as my father and brothers retired to the great room to read. When we had finished, my father asked us all to gather as a family in the great room. "Let us pray," my father said. We all got on our knees and said our prayer of thanksgiving. When we had finished, my father started to give us an explanation of his odd behavior. Prelate Mathias had come to him that afternoon. The Prelates had order an unprecedented Eden Conference during the meeting. The women invited to the conference was my mother, my sister Prudence, the blessed saint - Evangeline, and myself. My father explained that Prelate Mathias told him that I had been ordered to remove my bonnet at my first Eden Conference because it came to him in a vision. Everyone looked at me in shock that I had bared my head outside the presence of my husband. My father hushed them all down and told them it was at the Prelates orders. It came to him as a vision and he saw it as a prophecy. This would be a miracle to be involved in a prophecy. We spent the rest of the evening asking "why us." Why were we the chosen for the "Eden Conference." My mother even laughed that it had been six years since she had been invited to one. My father just grumbled and said something like, "it'll be six years longer if you don't stop mentioning it too." The day of the Eden Conference approached quickly. We all took baths, freshly cleaned our hair from our womanly triangle and dressed in white linen dresses for the occasion. When we left the house, more than half our community was gathered on our front lawn to escort us to the "Twelve." As we approached the meeting house, there was a carpet of evergreens laid out in front of our feet. We walked to the front door and knocked as protocol would have it. A serving Bishop of the church opened the door and begged us entrance. The three of us, assumed the position of prayer before this holy twelve. I wondered where Saint Evangeline was but I saw her not. Finally after prayer, we were asked by the Holy One, (the chair of the Twelve), to raise our heads. We recited our duties as women from the covenants. They all nodded their heads as we recited in perfect unison. The Holy One, ninety two years old and a member of the council for thirty years, spoke. He explained to us that Prelate Mathias had told him his vision and between the Sainted Evangeline and himself they had interpreted the vision. He explained to us that Saint Evangeline was to be an avenging angel that scourged our community of all sin but that of women's Original sin. That my mother, who brought two daughters of grace and beauty into our world, should act as the vessel of our community sin as our savior had so many years ago. Prudence and I were to be the altars of forgiveness. We were to accept that seed graciously given by the twelve in order to have my mother's sacrifice accepted. We all nodded in awe of our great role in this endeavor. Prelate Mathias' wife stood up. She wedged herself out of her chair and walked over to a huge covered article being held up by two carpenter saw horses. She nodded to Prudence and me. "Daughters you may approach your Latter Saint and disrobe me," she said. Prudence and I stood and came to the great woman before us. I started to unbutton the back of her dress, while Prudence started unlacing her shoes. She was an obese woman to be generous and it seemed difficult to undress her. I finally had her dress off with Prudence's help. We were both a bit breathless at the task. I let Prudence unfasten the bra because I was certain I didn't have the strength to do it and that Prudence would have it. With two failed attempts at unfastening the garment, Prudence finally had the bra removed and her breast fell free. Her breast looked like deflated watermelons, with two very large nipples attached. I got on my knees and removed her bloused panties from her, (relieving my sister from that duty). Saint Evangeline moved over to the covered article propped up by the saw horses. She uncovered it and we all just looked. It was a large cross, about twelve inches in diameter, and 10'feet long. The cross member for the arms was about five feet in length. About two feet down from the cross member arms, there was fixed into the cross, an oral training penis. Above the cross, there was a seat attached. "Undress your mother, Sisters," the Holy One said. Prudence and I went to our mother and started to undress her. When we had her dress off, Prudence whispered to me, "She is beautiful, is she not? I nodded my agreement as I snaked my fingers into my mother's panties. I pulled them down her legs and she stood nude in front of the Twelve, her daughters and Saint Evangeline. "The Bonnet also!" I couldn't believe my ears that my mother was to be humiliated like this. I shook my head no as did my sister. My mother pushed us both away and with great dignity, unfastened the tie under her chin and took the bonnet off herself. Dropping it to the floor, as if to let it be soiled, as she was being soiled herself. My mother stood, naked, her head bared so that all these men could look at her. To be continued in part 2. By Carole_n_Nice for Literotica

Bridget, Caitlin, and Hilda cover part 2 of "Manacled" by SenLinYu. This fanfic definitely inspired some deep thoughts from the trio, so tune in to listen to their discussion.  Join our Patreon for exclusive behind-the-scenes content and let's be friends!Instagram > @Booktokmademe_podTikTok > @BooktokMadeMe

Bridget, Caitlin, and Hilda cover part 1 of "Manacled" by SenLinYu. While they don't normally cover fanfics, the author was picked up for publication, and they need to rework the story, so our trio wanted to read the original version. Join them on this journey of emotional devastation if you, too, want to have tears streaming down your face. WARNING: "Manacled" is dark romance and it does depict assault. However it is not gratuitous, but we understand that it's not for everyone, so please don't feel like you have to read it.  Join our Patreon for exclusive behind-the-scenes content and let's be friends!Instagram > @Booktokmademe_podTikTok > @BooktokMadeMe

This is episode 159. If we take out a map of south Africa and reconsider the regions, it will become quite apparent that the main demarcation is geographical, geological, the main points of reference are the rivers and the mountains, the desert and semi-desert, the good soils and the bad. Take a look at a map of the region to the south west of the Drakensberg, for its this area way down to the Orange River and extending towards the Kalahari and the Richtersveld that we're going to focus on in this episode. There is a direct correlation between the British seizing Natal from the Boers, and the effect on the Basotho, the Griqua, the baTlokwa amongst others. The Voortrekkers who refused to take an oath of allegiance to the British Queen Victoria trekked back up over the Drakensberg. And it was the vast majority. Some of these would head north, some south west. Most headed back south were not going to where they began, the Cape Colony, but to try and negotiate or seize land between the Cape and Natal. This was not empty land and I'm going to explain what happened after 1843, after the English flag began to flutter from the Fort in Durban. Slow as wagon travel was, the speed with which the Boers had spread themselves across so much of southern Africa in such a short time had taken everyone by surprise - it had taken six years. The Cape Governors were totally unprepared for this migration. Their narrative had been that these Europeans would find inland Africa far too unforgiving and then return to the Cape where they'd settle down and pay their taxes. When they left in the late 1830s, Cape Governor Sir Benjamin D'urban was anxious, his successor Sir George Napier was even more so. The Boers trundled into the interior and directly into the seething hinterland, shattered as it had been by Mzilikazi, Shaka, the BaTlokwa, and of course, the Griqua and Bastard raiders who travelled like Boers, on horses, with hats and guns. It's hard for many to fathom these days in the 21st Century, post-apartheid, in a land so riven by what seems to be race-based antagonisms, that back in 1843 by far the most caustic, acrimonious, begrudging and irreconcilable emotions were those felt by the Boers against the British. Their anti-British sentiments were fixed although on an individual basis, the two people seemed to get along. When deserting British soldiers appeared in their midst, Boer mothers and fathers were not averse to their daughters marrying these men. The Boers began to concentrate on the high Veld and across the orange, but for many, the crucial state was Natal. They had gained bloody victories over the amaZulu here, Blood River was their covenant, a lasting affirmation of God's great plan for the Boers, part of their Exodus narrative, his support of them in smiting the Philistines, the heathens, their dark enemies. Jan Mocke was one of these men on the extreme edge of this sentiment. What had emerged to startle the British, was the power of the voices of Boer Women. They had seen the resistance of their husbands weakening, they'd heard the disparate arguments, the egos where their men had come to blows after a couple of brandies, and told British offiicals to their faces that they'd walk out of Natal Barefoot across the Drakensberg if necessary to die in freedom. As Noel Mostert points out, the Boer women, like amaXhosa women who'd also been busy stiffening their men's spines, were force that could never be ignored. They were active, demanding and the handmaidens to their history.

This is episode 159. If we take out a map of south Africa and reconsider the regions, it will become quite apparent that the main demarcation is geographical, geological, the main points of reference are the rivers and the mountains, the desert and semi-desert, the good soils and the bad. Take a look at a map of the region to the south west of the Drakensberg, for its this area way down to the Orange River and extending towards the Kalahari and the Richtersveld that we're going to focus on in this episode. There is a direct correlation between the British seizing Natal from the Boers, and the effect on the Basotho, the Griqua, the baTlokwa amongst others. The Voortrekkers who refused to take an oath of allegiance to the British Queen Victoria trekked back up over the Drakensberg. And it was the vast majority. Some of these would head north, some south west. Most headed back south were not going to where they began, the Cape Colony, but to try and negotiate or seize land between the Cape and Natal. This was not empty land and I'm going to explain what happened after 1843, after the English flag began to flutter from the Fort in Durban. Slow as wagon travel was, the speed with which the Boers had spread themselves across so much of southern Africa in such a short time had taken everyone by surprise - it had taken six years. The Cape Governors were totally unprepared for this migration. Their narrative had been that these Europeans would find inland Africa far too unforgiving and then return to the Cape where they'd settle down and pay their taxes. When they left in the late 1830s, Cape Governor Sir Benjamin D'urban was anxious, his successor Sir George Napier was even more so. The Boers trundled into the interior and directly into the seething hinterland, shattered as it had been by Mzilikazi, Shaka, the BaTlokwa, and of course, the Griqua and Bastard raiders who travelled like Boers, on horses, with hats and guns. It's hard for many to fathom these days in the 21st Century, post-apartheid, in a land so riven by what seems to be race-based antagonisms, that back in 1843 by far the most caustic, acrimonious, begrudging and irreconcilable emotions were those felt by the Boers against the British. Their anti-British sentiments were fixed although on an individual basis, the two people seemed to get along. When deserting British soldiers appeared in their midst, Boer mothers and fathers were not averse to their daughters marrying these men. The Boers began to concentrate on the high Veld and across the orange, but for many, the crucial state was Natal. They had gained bloody victories over the amaZulu here, Blood River was their covenant, a lasting affirmation of God's great plan for the Boers, part of their Exodus narrative, his support of them in smiting the Philistines, the heathens, their dark enemies. Jan Mocke was one of these men on the extreme edge of this sentiment. What had emerged to startle the British, was the power of the voices of Boer Women. They had seen the resistance of their husbands weakening, they'd heard the disparate arguments, the egos where their men had come to blows after a couple of brandies, and told British offiicals to their faces that they'd walk out of Natal Barefoot across the Drakensberg if necessary to die in freedom. As Noel Mostert points out, the Boer women, like amaXhosa women who'd also been busy stiffening their men's spines, were force that could never be ignored. They were active, demanding and the handmaidens to their history.

ASMR The Queen's Handmaidens Adorn YouAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

VADER CONFRONTS PADMÉ'S HANDMAIDENS BUT WILL THEY JOIN HIM OR REBEL? For ep 142, Mike continues with the 2020 run of Darth Vader comics, with another story surrounding Sabé & Dormé caught in the web of Vader, as they try to save innocents while fighting against Jul Tambor. As Vader's web entangles the other handmaidens too causing them to ask themselves what they're willing to sacrifice in order to save lives and if Sabé is truly working for the Dark Lord… Darth Vader 30-32 were all written by Greg Pak, with colour artist Federico Blee. Luke Ross was artist on issue 30 while Ibraim Roberson was artist on issues 31 & 32. Issue 30 was released January 11th 2023, issue 32 was released March 22nd 2023 and the trade paperback collection was released 27th June 2023. For a refresher, go to ep 119 of SWCIC, where Mike delved into issues 24-29 of the Darth Vader comics! Mike recently spoke with Ethan Sacks (author of Bounty Hunters, Galaxy's Edge & more Star Wars comics) on ep 213 of Genuine Chit-Chat and has recorded an episode with Shadow of the Sith author Adam Christopher, so look out for that too! In the last episode, Mike explains BEFORE AHSOKA, HOW DID ANAKIN, OBI-WAN AND PLO-KOON DEAL WITH CLONES? For ep 141, Mike delves into the IDW Publishing mini-series; Clone Wars Battle Tales – stories all set before the Clone Wars movie but after Attack Of The Clones, showing 6 missions the clones have been on with Jedi generals Anakin Skywalker, Obi-Wan Kenobi and Plo-Koon. Amidst these stories, Mike provides additional info on several clones Ovissians, Plo-Koon, flying droids and more – this serves as a brilliant prequel to The Clone Wars movie and you don't need to have seen any of The Clone Wars to enjoy! Guest Spots: Mike (& Megan) appeared on Spider-Dan & The Secret Bores to compare the two Day of The Dead movies Coco & The Book Of Life: ⁠https://pod.fo/e/1fdd53⁠ Mike appeared on Back To The Filmography to talk about Jason Statham's only animated movie to date; Gnomeo & Juliet: ⁠https://pod.fo/e/1f9f28⁠ 5 episodes of Mike, Maff & Dave's show; Rebels Reviewed is out now, so listen to their thoughts on seasons 1, 2, 3 & 4 and a bonus prediction/wrap-up episode, all found on any podcast app and on YouTube: ⁠https://pod.fo/e/1defff⁠ - ⁠https://youtu.be/BrZrvENUlTM⁠ Mike spoke with Thomas Rochester of Reckless Rebellion to talk about the 3 Thrawn book trilogies: ⁠⁠https://pod.fo/e/1df29c⁠⁠ Subscribe to the Pop Culture Collective Newsletter for weekly updates on both of Mike's shows and plenty of other incredible creators, here: ⁠https://pccnewsletter.com⁠          To support Mike, you can rate/review the show on Spotify, Apple Podcasts & other podcast apps, you can share the show or support financially. You can give a one-off payment/donation at ⁠⁠https://ko-fi.com/genuinechitchat  or you can subscribe monthly at ⁠⁠https://Patreon.com/GenuineChitChat⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ - either option will give you access to the exclusive “Afterthoughts” episodes. Patreons get access to weekly episodes plus every past episode (even when paying £1 a month) while Ko-fi tippers will be able to choose some episodes, depending on how much they give - any and all support of this nature is hugely appreciated! Subscribe to Mike's YouTube channel to see video versions of his conversations, discussion with Star Wars creators, playlists filled with episodes of GCC & SWCIC and more: ⁠https://youtube.com/GenuineChitChat⁠     Mike is also the host of a podcast called Genuine Chit-Chat where he speaks with a different guest each week about a wide array of topics where no subject is off limits. He has spoken with authors Ethan Sacks, George Mann, Kevin Shinick, Cavan Scott, Claudia Gray and more! Find all of Mike's social media & links at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠linktr.ee/GenuineChitChat⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Outro read by BZ The Voice: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠http://www.bzthevoice.com⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/comics-in-motion-podcast/message

Join us as we venture into meeting Faith Women of the Bible. From Heroines, Powerful Queens to humble Handmaidens who didn't study Theology, but whom God has used. From the guttermost they lived out their uttermost and God surely increased them to their uppermost. May the Women we teach about be a Source of Inspiration in our lives. So whether you here looking for courage strength or to increase your faith, you are at the right place indeed. May these Women who have left a lasting impression teach us what Faith can do when in Obedience to God while embracing one's Purpose and striving to leave a mark. So gather round and be Blessed by - Hands that Toil as they a reflection of these Women whose Faith stories we tell. Thank you for your support. --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/into-the-garden/message

We return to one of the most beautiful and peaceful worlds in the galaxy, though this time we will be exploring a band of characters. Enter the original Naboo Royal Handmaidens of Queen Amidala. Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/CanMayoHannah's Blog: https://www.tumblr.com/personalswtorheadcanons/

On the politics of consultancy   [Patreon Exclusive. Sign up @ patreon.com/bungacast]   The past 40 years have seen a whole range of things the state used to do itself outsourced to third parties. Now there is a turn against these practices. But can the state actually get stuff done, or is it doomed for its prior reliance on consultants?   It's not just the left the criticises outsourcing - the right now does too. How do these positions differ? And how are these questions related to another critique – that of 'bullshit jobs'?   Readings & Links: In Clover, Laleh Khalili, LRB (attached) The Big Con — the case against consultancies (review of Mazzucatto & Collington), Diane Coyle, FT (attached) Letter: Groundless assertions about a trusted profession (response from a consultant), FT How PwC captured Australia, Shahar Hameiri, Unherd Consultancies Have Been the Handmaidens of Neoliberalism, Nathan Akehurst, Jacobin Radical Centrism: Uniting the Radical Left and the Radical Right, Ashwin Parameswaran, Macroresilience The limits of government outsourcing, Martin Bortz, Pursuit /267/ South Africa Mafia State ft. Benjamin Fogel

The Queen has arrived! Padme Amidala, Sabe, and her Royal Handmaidens have finally joined the game so join us as we discuss the characters in the Star Wars universe and then of course breakdown their unit and stance cards for Shatterpoint. Queen Amidala brings a unique and deceptively powerful identity to the Republic and we're keen on exploring what that looks like. Additionally, Sabe is an amazing secondary who we expect to see in many strike teams. Hello There! is a podcast about the tabletop game ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Star Wars Shatterpoint⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ and the Star Wars Universe. ___________________________________ We're doing a Star Wars Shatterpoint Core Set giveaway - and anyone can enter to win. All you have to do is click the link below and also follow us on our any of our social media: Twitter, Facebook, and Instagram @HelloThereCast. Each follow of one of our social media pages will add additional entries. Additionally, all patrons will get bonus entries innately depending on their patron level. The more people that click on the link below and follow our pages - the higher the potential of AMG to providing us with more giveaway items in the future. https://bit.ly/SWP-HelloThere  ___________________________________ Hello There! is supported by our wonderful patrons on Patreon. If you would like to help the show, and join our discord community, go to ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠patreon.com/hellotherecast⁠⁠⁠ and pledge your support. Hello There! Patrons directly support the show and its growth by helping pay our monthly and annual fees, while contributing to future projects and endeavors. ___________________________________ Twitch I ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠HelloThereCast⁠⁠⁠⁠ Twitter I ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠@HelloThereCast⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Instagram I ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠@HelloThereCast⁠⁠⁠⁠ Facebook I ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠HelloThereCast⁠⁠⁠⁠ YouTube I  ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠HelloThereCast⁠⁠⁠⁠ ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Apple Podcasts⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ l⁠⁠⁠ ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Spotify⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ l⁠⁠⁠ ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Google Podcasts ⁠⁠ __________________________________ Hello There! is hosted by ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Jesse Eakin⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ and ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Aman Khusro⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠.

Sal and special guest King Tom Chansky (from The Sith List) talk Hidden Empire, Star Wars, Darth Vader, Bounty Hunters, and Doctor Aphra crossover comics! Dark Droids? Rebels in No-Space! Holdo and Lando! Luke, lightsabers, and kyber crystals! Darth Vader and the Handmaidens! Tasu Leech! T'onga! Bossk! Losha! And Zuckuss! Valance vs. Vader! Aphra possessed! Sana and the exes! The Ascendant and the Sith! Qi'ra and her Hidden Empire! The Knights of Ren! The Fermata Cage! The Null Blade! Check out our guest on the interwebs! Check out @TomChansky! The Sith List Patreon chats with Blue Harvest, Steele Wars, and The Bad Motivators! We want to hear from you! Check out our questions and polls on Spotify! Click here to subscribe wherever you listen to podcasts! Check out the Rogue Rebels The High Republic playlist here! Follow us EVERYWHERE! IG: @TheRogueRebels  Tweets @RogueRebelsFam  The Rogue Rebels on FB RogueRebels on Twitch where we are streaming LOTS of Jedi: Survivor!! --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/rogue-rebels/message Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/rogue-rebels/support

Sabé finds there's no way to avoid Darth Vader, even if her sisters and fellow Handmaidens strive to make her see what's right and what's wrong. Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #32 presents stark choices with no discernible path forward and marks a startling new path for everyone involved.Be sure to share this week's episode on social media and, if you haven't, leave a review wherever you get your podcasts. Doing so helps increase awareness about our podcast, garners us more listeners and helps spread the word about the great stories being told in Star Wars comics. Want to help us even more? Retweet the episode.Comics out today and broken down on this week's episode:Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #32 (9:45)Star Wars Comics on Marvel Unlimited This Week:Bounty Hunters #29The Mandalorian #6 (of 8)News:Cavan Scott and Nick Brokenshire are doing a Jaxxon story for this year's Hyperspace Stories annual, which features a Star Wars Celebration Europe-exclusive cover by Mike Mignola. There are 1,500 copies that will be available at SWCE next month, with the 500 set aside for Dark Horse Direct already sold out.Writer Marc Guggenheim has turned in the script for the second issue of an as-yet unnannounced Star Wars comic for Marvel.A pair of delays for Marvel Star Wars omnibus editions._ The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2, now due out Oct. 31 instead of July 18_ The New Republic Omnibus, Vol. 2, now due out June 11, 2024 (yes, next year) and not Sept. 5.The Star Wars Legends Epic Collection The Original Marvel Years Vol. 6 is now due out May 30 and not May 9.Five of June's Pride Month variants for Star Wars comics can be seen on our Facebook page. Two more are still to come: Star Wars #35 and Yoda #8.Upcoming Star Wars comics, TPBs and omnibus editions:March 29 _ The Blade #4 (of 4), Jabba's Palace #1 One-Shot, The High Republic #7 (of 10)April 5 _ Star Wars #33, Hidden Empire #5 (of 5),April 12 _ Doctor Aphra #30, Bounty Hunters #33, Ewoks #1 One-Shot, The High Republic #8 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #4 (of 8)April 19 _ Sana Starros #3 (of 5), Yoda #6 (of 10), The Nameless Terror #2 (of 4)April 26 _ Darth Vader: Black, White & Red #1 (of 4), Darth Vader #33, Doctor Aphra #31, The High Republic Adventures #5 (of 8), Hyperspace Stories #5 (of 12), The High Republic Adventures -- Quest of the Jedi #1 One-ShotMay 2 _ The High Republic (Vol. 2) "Balance of the Force" TPB (Collects #1-5); The Mandalorian "Season One, Part II" TPB (Collecting #5-8)May 3 _ Star Wars #34, Lando #1, Yoda #7 (10), The Nameless Terror #3 (of 4), Hyperspace Stories #6 (of 12)May 6 _ The High Republic Adventures Free Comic Book Day IssueMay 10 _ Darth Vader #34, The High Republic #9 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #6 (of 8), Hyperspace Stories #7 (of 12)May 16 _ Star Wars (Vol. 3) Vol. 5 "The Path to Victory" TPB (Collects #26-30)May 17 _ Bounty Hunters #34, The Nameless Terror #4 (of 4), Hyperspace Stories #8 (of 12)May 23 _ The Edge of Balance -- PrecedentMay 24 _ Darth Vader: Black, White & Red #2 (of 4), The High Republic #10 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #7 (of 8)May 30 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Original Marvel Years, Vol. 6 (Collects Star Wars (Vol. 1) #89-107 and #108)May 31 _ Doctor Aphra #32, Sana Starros #4 (of 5)June 6 _ Han Solo & Chewbacca Vol. 2 "The Crystal Run, Part Two" TPB (Collects #6-10)June 7 _ Star Wars #35, The Empire #1 one-shot, Yoda #8 (of 10)June 14 _ Darth Vader #35, Sana Starros #5 (of 5)June 20 _ Star Wars -- Hyperspace Stories "Rebels and Resistance" TPB (Collects #1-4)June 21 _ The Mandalorian Season 2 #1, Bounty Hunters #35June 27 _ The Blade TPB (Collects #1-4) and Darth Vader (Vol. 3) Vol. 6 "Return of the Handmaidens" TPB (Collects #28-32)June 28 _ Darth Vader: Black, White & Red #3 (of 4), Doctor Aphra #33, The High Republic Adventures #8 (of 8)July 5 _ Hidden Empire TPB (Collects #1-5)July 11 _ StarWars Legends Epic Collection: Tales of the Jedi Vol. 3 (Collects Dark Lords of the Sith #1-6, The Sith War #1-6, Redemption #1-5 and material from Star Wars Tales #23 and Dark Horse Comics #7-9)Aug. 2 _ Doctor Aphra (Vol. 2) Vol. 6, “Ascendant” TPB (Collects #26-31)Aug. 29 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Doctor Aphra, Vol. 2, #1-25) and The High Republic Adventures -- The Complete Phase (Collects 1-13, Galactic Bake-Off one-shot and Free Comic Book Day 2021 issues published by IDW, along with 2023's Free Comic Book Day issue) and The Nameless Terror TPB (Collects #1-4)Sept. 5 _ The High Republic Adventures (Vol. 2) Vol. 1 TPB (Collects #1-4) and Hyperspace Stories Vol. 2 "Scum and Villainy" TPB (Collects #5-8)Sept. 19 _ Tales From the Death Star HC Graphic NovelOct. 10 _ The High Republic Adventures -- The Monster of Temple Peak and Other Stories (Collects Monster of Temple Peak 1-4 and The High Republic Adventures Annual)Oct. 17 _ The High Republic Phase One Omnibus (Collects The High Republic (Vol. 1) #1-15, Eye of the Storm #1-2 and Trail of Shadows #1-5)Oct. 31 _ Star Wars Legends: The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Dark Times -- Fire Carrier 1-5, Dark Times -- A Spark Remains 1-5, Darth Vader and the Ninth Assassin 1-5, Darth Vader and the Cry of Shadows 1-5, Droids Special #1, Droids (1994) 1-6, Droids (1995) 1-8, Star Wars: The Protocol Offensive, plus material from Star Wars Visionaries, Star Wars Tales 11-12, 15 and 20, Dark Horse Presents Annual '99 and Star Wars Galaxy Magazine #1)Nov. 7 _ Star Wars: Scoundrels, Rebels and The Empire TPB (Collects the Jabba's Palace, Ewoks, Lando, Emperor Palpatine, The Empire and Smugglers one-shots); Yoda TPB (Collects Yoda #1-10)Nov. 14 _ Star Wars Legends: The Rebellion, Vol. 2 OmnibusDec. 5 _ Star Wars Legends Tales of the Jedi OmnibusJune 11, 2024 _ Star Wars Legends: The New Republic Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Star Wars: The Jabba Tape; Heir to the Empire #1-6, Dark Force Rising 1-6, The Last Command 1-6. Dark Empire 1-6, Dark Empire II 1-6), Empire's End 1-2, Boba Fett -- Twin Engines of Destruction, Bounty on Bar-Kooda, When the Fat Lady Swings, Murder Most Foul and Agent of Doom, Star Wars Handbook #3 and material from Star Wars Tales 1, 3-5, 10, 14, 20 and 22).

Well yer not gonna believe the ridiculous mess those poor patients up in NY are going through! I'm just gobsmacked! But there's another story that's growing bigger than NY! Her name is Penelope Hamilton and she should be wearing a big red cape! Nooo, not from the Handmaidens… from SuperWoman! Join us today for the real deal on NY cannabis for patients and be sure to check out her amazing community at: theCannabisCommunity.org My specialist in hormonal help: Dr. Genester Wilson-King, M.D. and Founder Victory Rejuvenation Center - Orlando, Florida VictoryRejuvenationCenter.com   My Neurologist and Cannabis Expert Medical Marijuana Doctor in Melbourne, FL:   Anthony Mazo, M.D. Brevard Neuro Center (321) 733-2711 315 E. Nasa Blvd. Melbourne, FL 32901.     All opinions are my own and should not be mistaken as medical advice.   (1) Microdosing - https://healer.com/cbd-cannabis-dosage-guide-project-cbd-interview-with-dr-sulak/ (2) Concentrates - https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/29307505/ (3) Cannabis Helps Dementia Podcast - Anchor.FM/cannabishelpsdementia (4) Society of Cannabis Clinicians - https://www.cannabisclinicians.org/ (5) Take the Pledge - GreenTakeover.com (6) Handbook for Clinicians - Principles and Practice - https://wwnorton.com/books/9780393714180 (7) The Cannigma Podcast = https://cannigma.com/podcast/behind-the-scenes-on-cannabis-normalization-with-jm-pedini/ (8) Curious About Cannabis Podcast = https://cacpodcast.com/ (9) Learn Sativa University = SativaUniversity.com --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/cannabaverum/message Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/cannabaverum/support

Years of close-quarter living erupt as the powder keg that is Jedha City finally ignites in The High Republic (Vol. 2) #5 (of 10) in an issue that features several key first appearances and is better understood if you've listened to (or read) George Mann's The Battle of Jedha.Hidden Empire #3 (of 5) ties into events from Darth Vader (Vol. 2), as well as Crimson Reign and the first Lando mini-series as Chanath Cha and the Orphans take him on with results that left us surprised.Finally, in Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #31, Anakin/Vader tries to right what seems to be the biggest mistake of his life as seeks to press the Handmaidens into his -- and the Empire's -- service as they strive to rescue Sabe from Jul Tambor.Be sure share this week's episode on social media and, if you haven't, leave a review wherever you get your podcasts.Comics out today and broken down on this week's episode:_ The High Republic #5 (of 10) (14:29)_ Hidden Empire #3 (of 5) (28:40)_ Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #31 (43:14)Star Wars Comics on Marvel Unlimited This Week:_ Star Wars #29 _ Bounty Hunters #28 _ The Mandalorian #5 (of 8)News:_ Dark Horse will collect IDW's The High Republic Adventures 13-issue series in a TPB due for release in August. What's missing though is the Galactic Bake-Off one-shot, the 2021 annual and the 2021 and 2023 Free Comic Book Day issues. At least for now. That could change._ Due out Oct. 31 is the Star Wars: Scoundrels, Rebels and The Empire TPB collecting the six Return of the Jedi one-shots out this year: Jabba's Palace, Ewoks, Lando, Emperor Palpatine, Stormtroopers and Smugglers, along with all 40 ROTJ 40th Anniversary variant covers._ Two new Star Wars Comics omnibuses coming in 4Q23, per Near Mint Condition: The Rebellion Vol. 2 and Tales of the Jedi._ Due in December and January are a pair of Star Wars Legends Epic Collections: The Menace Revealed Vol. 4 and The New Republic Vol. 7.Upcoming Star Wars comics, TPBs and omnibus editions:Feb. 14 _ Bounty Hunters, Vol. 5 "The Raid on the Vermillion" TPB (Collects #23-28)Feb. 15 _ Star Wars #31, Bounty Hunters #31Feb. 22 _ Doctor Aphra #29, Yoda #4 (of 10), The Nameless Terror #1 (of 4)March 1 _ The Blade #3 (of 4), Star Wars #32, Hidden Empire #4 (of 5), Han Solo & Chewbacca #10 (of 10), The Mandalorian #8 (of 8), Hyperspace Stories #4 (of 12)March 8 _ Bounty Hunters #32, Sana Starros #2 (of 5), The High Republic #6 (of 10), Hyperspace Stories #5 (of 12)March 14 _ Star Wars Legends: The Rebellion Omnibus Vol. 1. (Collects Star Wars: Empire 7, 14, 16; Vader's Quest 1-4, Star Wars (2013) 1-20, Star Wars Kids 1-11, 12 (A Story) and 13-20 and Star Wars 3-D 1-3); Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Old Republic, Vol. 5, TPB (Collects Star Wars: Knight Errant 1-5, Knight Errant -- Deluge 1-5, Knight Errant -- Escape 1-5, Star Wars: Jedi vs. Sith 1-6 and material from Star Wars Tales #16)March 15 _ Hyperspace Stories #6 (of 12), Yoda #5 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #3 (of 8), The Blade #2 (2nd Printing)March 22 _ The Nameless Terror #2 (of 4), Darth Vader #32, The High Republic #7 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #4 (of 8)March 29 _ The Blade #4 (of 4), Jabba's Palace #1 One-Shot, The High Republic Adventures -- Quest of the Jedi #1 One-ShotApril 5 _ Star Wars #33, Hidden Empire #5 (of 5), The High Republic Adventures #5 (of 8)April 12 _ Doctor Aphra #30, Bounty Hunters #33, Ewoks #1 One-Shot, The High Republic #8 (of 10), Hyperspace Stories #7 (of 12)April 19 _ Sana Starros #3 (of 5), Yoda #6 (of 10), The Nameless Terror #3 (of 4), The High Republic Adventures #6 (of 8)April 26 _ Darth Vader: Black, White & Red #1 (of 4), Darth Vader #33, Doctor Aphra #31May 2 _ The High Republic (Vol. 2) "Balance of the Force" TPB (Collects #1-5); The Mandalorian "Season One, Part II" TPB (Collecting #5-8)May 6 _ The High Republic Adventures Free Comic Book Day IssueMay 9 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Original Marvel Years, Vol. 6 (Collects Star Wars (Vol. 1) #89-107 and #108)May 17 _ Star Wars (Vol. 3) Vol. 5 "The Path to Victory" TPB (Collects #26-30)June 7 _ Han Solo & Chewbacca Vol. 2 "The Crystal Run, Part Two" TPB (Collects #6-10)June 20 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Doctor Aphra, Vol. 2, #1-25), Star Wars -- Hyperspace Stories "Rebels and Resistance" TPB (Collects #1-4)July 18 _ Star Wars Legends: The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Dark Times -- Fire Carrier 1-5, Dark Times -- A Spark Remains 1-5, Darth Vader and the Ninth Assassin 1-5, Darth Vader and the Cry of Shadows 1-5, Droids Special #1, Droids (1994) 1-6, Droids (1995) 1-8, Star Wars: The Protocol Offensive, plus material from Star Wars Visionaries, Star Wars Tales 11-12, 15 and 20, Dark Horse Presents Annual '99 and Star Wars Galaxy Magazine #1); Hyperspace Stories Vol. 1 (Collects #1-4)Aug. 15 _ The High Republic Adventures -- The Complete Phase (Collects 1-13, Galactic Bake-Off one-shot and Free Comic Book Day 2021 issues published by IDW, along with 2023's Free Comic Book Day issue)Sept. 5 _ Star Wars Legends: The New Republic Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Star Wars: The Jabba Tape; Heir to the Empire #1-6, Dark Force Rising 1-6, The Last Command 1-6. Dark Empire 1-6, Dark Empire II 1-6), Empire's End 1-2, Boba Fett -- Twin Engines of Destruction, Bounty on Bar-Kooda, When the Fat Lady Swings, Murder Most Foul and Agent of Doom, Star Wars Handbook #3 and material from Star Wars Tales 1, 3-5, 10, 14, 20 and 22); The High Republic Adventures (Vol. 2) Vol. 1 TPB (Collects #1-4)Sept. 26 _ The Nameless Terror TPB (Collects #1-4)Oct. 31 _ Star Wars: Scoundrels, Rebels and The Empire TPB (Collects the Jabba's Palace, Ewoks, Lando, Emperor Palpatine, Stormtroopers and Smugglers one-shots)

Sav Malagán of The High Republic returns as a 15-year-old padawan in the pages of Daniel Jose Older and Toni Bruno's eight-issue The High Republic Adventures in a cheeky and rollicking first issue that sports many new characters, some familiar film faces and a bit more.In Darth Vader #29, Luke Ross handles art duties as Dormé, with Ochi in tow, seeks to find and, if possible, rescue Sabé.Comics out today and broken down on this week's episode:_ The High Republic Adventures #1 (of 8) (8:02)_ Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #29 (23:50)Star Wars Comics on Marvel Unlimited This Week:_ Obi-Wan #4 (of 5)News_ Star Wars: Revelations #1 and Yoda #1 (of 10) are getting 2nd printings due out Jan. 18._ Bounty Hunters #29 moves to Dec. 14 from Dec. 7._ The High Republic #3 (of 10) moves to Dec. 28 from Dec. 21._ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Rebellion, Vol. 5 is now due out Dec. 13, not Dec. 6._ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Menace Revealed, Vol. 3 is due out Feb. 7 instead of Jan. 17._ The second Doctor Aphra omnibus will now be released June 20 and not May 2._ Star Wars Legends: The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2 is now set for release on July 4 and not May 16. Upcoming Star Wars comics, trade paperbacks and omnibuses:Dec. 7 _ Hidden Empire #2 (of 5)Dec. 13 _ Obi-Wan: A Jedi's Purpose TPB (Collects #1-5); War of the Bounty Hunters Omnibus (Collects War of the Bounty Hunters Alpha, War of the Bounty Hunters #1-5, WotBH -- Jabba, WotBH -- 4-LOM & Zuckuss, WotBH -- Boushh, WotBH -- IG-88, Doctor Aphra #10-15, Darth Vader #12-17, Bounty Hunters #12-17 and Star Wars #13-18); Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Rebellion, Vol. 5 (Collects Star Wars: Splinter of the Mind's Eye #1-4, Star Wars: Shadow Stalker #1, Star Wars: Rebel Heist #1-4, Star Wars: A Valentine Story #1, Classic Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back #1-2, Star Wars: Tag and Bink Are Dead #2; material from Star Wars Tales #4-6, 15-17, 20)Dec. 14 _ Bounty Hunters #29, The Mandalorian #6 (of 8)Dec. 27 _ Doctor Aphra (Vol. 2), Vol. 5 The Spark Eternal TPB (Collects #21-25)Dec. 28 _ Doctor Aphra #27, Han Solo & Chewbacca #8 (of 10), Yoda #2 (of 10), The Blade #1 (of 4), The High Republic #32023Jan. 4 _ Star Wars #30, The High Republic #4, The High Republic #2 (2nd Printing), The Mandalorian #5 (2nd Printing)Jan. 10 _ Darth Vader (Vol. 3), Vol. 5: The Shadow's Shadow TPB (Collects #23-27Jan. 11 _ Darth Vader #30, The Mandalorian #7 (of 8), Hyperspace Stories #5 (of 12), Hidden Empire #1 (2nd Printing), The High Republic Adventures #2 (of 8)Jan. 18 _ Bounty Hunters #30, Han Solo & Chewbacca #9 (of 10), Revelations #1 (2nd Printing), Yoda #1 (2nd Printing)Jan. 24 _ Star Wars Legends: The New Republic Vol. 1 Omnibus (Collects Star Wars: Mara Jade - By the Emperor's Hand #0-6, Star Wars: Shadows of the Empire - Evolution #1-5, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Leader #1-3, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Squadron #1-35, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Squadron Special #1, Star Wars Handbook #1 and material from Star Wars Tales #10, 12, 15, 23)Jan. 25 _ The Blade #2 (of 4), Doctor Aphra #28, Yoda #3 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #3 (of 8)Jan. 31 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 1 (2nd Printing) (Collects Doctor Aphra (Vol. 1), #1-40; Annuals #1-3; Darth Vader (2015) #3-4, 8, 21, 25; Star Wars (2015) #13, 19, #31-32; The Screaming Citadel #1; and material from Empire Ascendant #1); Bounty Hunters, Vol. 5 "The Raid on the Vermillion" TPB (Collects #23-28)Feb. 1 _ Sana Starros #1 (of 5)Feb. 7 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Menace Revealed, Vol. 3 (Collects Star Wars #36-45, Star Wars: Jedi Quest #1-4, Star Wars: Jango Fett #1, Star Wars: Zam Wesell #1)Feb. 8 _ The High Republic #5, Hidden Empire #3, Darth Vader #31Feb. 15 _ Star Wars #31, Bounty Hunters #31, The Mandalorian #8 (of 8)Feb. 22 _ The Blade #3 (of 4), Doctor Aphra #29, Yoda #4 (of 10), The High Republic Adventures #4 (of 8), The Nameless Terror #1 (of 4)March 1 _ The High Republic Adventures -- Quest of the Jedi #1 One-Shot, Star Wars #32, Hidden Empire #4 (of 5), Han Solo & Chewbacca #10 (of 10)March 7 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Old Republic, Vol. 5, TPB (Collects Star Wars: Knight Errant 1-5, Knight Errant -- Deluge 1-5, Knight Errant -- Escape 1-5, Star Wars: Jedi vs. Sith 1-6 and material from Star Wars Tales #16)March 14 _ Star Wars Legends: The Rebellion Omnibus Vol. 1. (Collects Star Wars: Empire 7, 14, 16; Vader's Quest 1-4, Star Wars (2013) 1-20, Star Wars Kids 1-11, 12 (A Story) and 13-20 and Star Wars 3-D 1-3)March 15 _ Hyperspace Stories #6 (of 12)March 22 _ The Nameless Terror #2 (of 4)March 29 _ The Blade #4 (of 4), Jabba's Palace #1April 4 _ The Mandalorian, Season One, Part II TPB (Collecting #5-8)April 18 _ Star Wars -- Hyperspace Stories TPB (Collects 1-4)May 6 _ The High Republic Adventures Free Comic Book Day IssueJune 20 _ May 2 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Doctor Aphra, Vol. 2, #1-25)June 27 _ The High Republic Adventures (Vol. 2) Vol. 1 TPB (Collects #1-4)July 4 _ Star Wars Legends: The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Dark Times -- Fire Carrier 1-5, Dark Times -- A Spark Remains 1-5, Darth Vader and the Ninth Assassin 1-5, Darth Vader and the Cry of Shadows 1-5, Droids Special #1, Droids (1994) 1-6, Droids (1995) 1-8, Star Wars: The Protocol Offensive, plus material from Star Wars Visionaries, Star Wars Tales 11-12, 15 and 20, Dark Horse Presents Annual '99 and Star Wars Galaxy Magazine #1); Hyperspace Stories Vol. 1 (Collects #1-4)Aug. 1 _ The Nameless Terror TPB (Collects #1-4)

Star Wars Comics Ep 449: Darth Vader #28, Bad Career Choices & The Handmaidens Stale / Weird Science Marvel   Keywords: Marvel, Marvel Comics, Comics, Comic Books, Movies, Television, Marvel Podcast, Marvel Comics Podcast, Star Wars, Star Wars Podcast, Star Wars Comics Join our Patreon and help us feel loved for as little as $1/Month @ https://Patreon.com/WeirdScience Click Here for Weird Science Links: https://campsite.bio/weirdsciencecomics Click Here for our Manga Shows:  New Marvel Podcast Schedule: Tuesdays: Weird Dose of X - The X-Men Podcast  Friday: Star Wars Comics Show Sunday: The Main Marvel Comics Podcast

Sabé takes the next, bold step on her new path, but is it the right one? Readers of Darth Vader (Vol. 3) #28 will find that those steps may be predetermined by none other than Palpatine.Comics out today and broken down on this week's episode:_ Darth Vader #28 (5:37)Star Wars Comics on Marvel Unlimited This Week:_ Bounty Hunters #25_ The Mandalorian #1The news:_ The High Republic (Vol. 2) #1 and Star Wars: Visions #1 are getting 2nd printings due out Nov. 23.Upcoming Star Wars comics, graphic novels and omnibus editions:Oct. 25 _ Doctor Aphra (Vol. 2) Vol. 4 Crimson Reign TPB (Collects #16-20); Bounty Hunters Vol. 4 Crimson Reign TPB (Collects #18-22)Oct. 26 _ Doctor Aphra #25Oct. 29 _ Doctor Aphra (Vol. 2) #1 (Trick or Read Reprint)Nov. 1 _ The Halcyon Legacy TPB (Collects #1-5)Nov. 2 _ Star Wars #29, Bounty Hunters #28, The Mandalorian #5 (of 8)Nov. 8 _ The Mandalorian Vol. 1, Season One, Part One TPB (Collects #1-4)Nov. 9 _ The High Republic #2, Star Wars: Revelations #1 (One-Shot)Nov. 16 _ Doctor Aphra #26, Han Solo & Chewbacca #7 (of 10), Hidden Empire #1 (of 5), Hyperspace Stories #3 (of 12)Nov. 22 _ Han Solo & Chewbacca, Vol. 1, "The Crystal Run, Part One" TPB (Collects #1-5, Star Wars: Life Day One-Shot)Nov. 23 _ Tales From the Rancor Pit, Yoda #1 (of 10), The High Republic #1 (2nd Printing), Star Wars: Revelations #1 (One-Shot)Nov. 30 _ Darth Vader #29, The High Republic Adventures (Vol. 2) #1 (of 8)Dec. 6 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Rebellion, Vol. 5 (Collects Star Wars: Splinter of the Mind's Eye #1-4, Star Wars: Shadow Stalker #1, Star Wars: Rebel Heist #1-4, Star Wars: A Valentine Story #1, Classic Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back #1-2, Star Wars: Tag and Bink Are Dead #2; material from Star Wars Tales #4-6, 15-17, 20)Dec. 7 _ Bounty Hunters #29, Hidden Empire #2 (of 5), Hyperspace Stories #4 (of 12)Dec. 13 _ Obi-Wan: A Jedi's Purpose TPB (Collects #1-5); War of the Bounty Hunters Omnibus (Collects War of the Bounty Hunters Alpha, War of the Bounty Hunters #1-5, WotBH -- Jabba, WotBH -- 4-LOM & Zuckuss, WotBH -- Boushh, WotBH -- IG-88, Doctor Aphra #10-15, Darth Vader #12-17, Bounty Hunters #12-17 and Star Wars #13-18)Dec. 14 _ The Mandalorian #6 (of 8)Dec. 21 _ The High Republic #3Dec. 27 _ Doctor Aphra (Vol. 2), Vol. 5 The Spark Eternal TPB (Collects #21-25)Dec. 28 _ Doctor Aphra #27, Han Solo & Chewbacca #8 (of 10), Yoda #2 (of 10), The Nameless Terror #1 (of 4), The High Republic Adventures #2 (of 8), The Blade #1 (of 4)2023Jan. 3 _ Star Wars Legends: The New Republic Vol. 1 Omnibus (Collects Star Wars: Mara Jade - By the Emperor's Hand #0-6, Star Wars: Shadows of the Empire - Evolution #1-5, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Leader #1-3, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Squadron #1-35, Star Wars: X-Wing Rogue Squadron Special #1, Star Wars Handbook #1 and material from Star Wars Tales #10, 12, 15, 23)Jan. 4 _ Star Wars #30, The High Republic #4Jan. 10 _ Darth Vader (Vol. 3), Vol. 5: The Shadow's Shadow TPB (Collects #23-27Jan. 11 _ Darth Vader #30, The Mandalorian #7 (of 8)Jan. 17 _ Star Wars Legends Epic Collection: The Menace Revealed, Vol. 3 (Collects Star Wars #36-45, Star Wars: Jedi Quest #1-4, Star Wars: Jango Fett #1, Star Wars: Zam Wesell #1)Jan. 25 _ The Blade #2 (of 4)Jan. 31 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 1 (2nd Printing) (Collects Doctor Aphra (Vol. 1), #1-40; Annuals #1-3; Darth Vader (2015) #3-4, 8, 21, 25; Star Wars (2015) #13, 19, #31-32; The Screaming Citadel #1; and material from Empire Ascendant #1); Bounty Hunters, Vol. 5 "The Raid on the Vermillion" TPB (Collects #23-28)Feb. 8 _ The High Republic Adventures -- Quest of the Jedi #1 One-ShotFeb. 22 _ The Blade #3 (of 4)March 14 _ Star Wars Legends: The Rebellion Omnibus Vol. 1. (Collects Star Wars: Empire 7, 14, 16; Vader's Quest 1-4, Star Wars (2013) 1-20, Star Wars Kids 1-11, 12 (A Story) and 13-20 and Star Wars 3-D 1-3)May 2 _ Doctor Aphra Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Doctor Aphra, Vol. 2, #1-25); Star Wars Legends: The Empire Omnibus, Vol. 2 (Collects Dark Times -- Fire Carrier 1-5, Dark Times -- A Spark Remains 1-5, Darth Vader and the Ninth Assassin 1-5, Darth Vader and the Cry of Shadows 1-5, Droids Special #1, Droids (1994) 1-6, Droids (1995) 1-8, Star Wars: The Protocol Offensive, plus material from Star Wars Visionaries, Star Wars Tales 11-12, 15 and 20, Dark Horse Presents Annual '99 and Star Wars Galaxy Magazine #1June 27 _ The High Republic Adventures (Vol. 2) Vol. 1 TPB (Collects #1-4)

The influence that Christ had on the men in His day has been celebrated for two thousand years. The overlooked question within mainstream Christianity remains to be: What influence did He have upon women, and what statements did His words and actions make in relation to gender equality? Is it possible that while Jesus Christ, Himself, recognized appropriate gender roles, He also intentionally began the first Women s Liberation Movement? As sensational as this may sound, the proof is in the Word of God, and in the proper contextual analysis of it. Get Your Copy Of The Handmaidens Conspiracy Collection!! https://www.skywatchtvstore.com/collections/simply-his/products/the-handmaiden-s-conspiracy-collection

THEOLOGIAN: JESUS HIMSELF STARTED THE FIRST WOMEN'S LIBERATION MOVEMENT!!! The influence that Christ had on the men in His day has been celebrated for two thousand years. The overlooked question within mainstream Christianity remains to be: What influence did He have upon women, and what statements did His words and actions make in relation to gender equality? Is it possible that while Jesus Christ, Himself, recognized appropriate gender roles, He also intentionally began the first Women s Liberation Movement? As sensational as this may sound, the proof is in the Word of God, and in the proper contextual analysis of it. Get Your Copy Of The Handmaidens Conspiracy Collection!! https://www.skywatchtvstore.com/collections/simply-his/products/the-handmaiden-s-conspiracy-collection

For centuries, a debate has raged through out the New Testament church regarding the topic of women's roll in the body of Christ. After experiencing how heated this debate can be first hand, our very own Donna Howell went on a deep dive into scripture, studying in depth the original Greek, and Hebrew to try and find out what God's thoughts are regarding this very important, and heated topic. To find out more about what she uncovered, and what that means for all of us today, join us this week at The Simply HIS Coffee Shop!!!   Get Your Copy Of The Handmaidens Conspiracy Collection!! https://www.skywatchtvstore.com/collections/simply-his/products/the-handmaiden-s-conspiracy-collection

WAIT… A WOMAN PREACHING IN A CHRISTIAN CHURCH… WHAT DOES GOD THINK ABOUT THAT?!?!?! For centuries, a debate has raged through out the New Testament church regarding the topic of women's roll in the body of Christ. After experiencing how heated this debate can be first hand, our very own Donna Howell went on a deep dive into scripture, studying in depth the original Greek, and Hebrew to try and find out what God's thoughts are regarding this very important, and heated topic. To find out more about what she uncovered, and what that means for all of us today, join us this week at The Simply HIS Coffee Shop!!! Get Your Copy Of The Handmaidens Conspiracy Collection!! https://www.skywatchtvstore.com/collections/simply-his/products/the-handmaiden-s-conspiracy-collection

The upcoming 2030 dystopia of The Great Reset. As the world moves towards a decabornized and deindustralized Western world. We explore the many possibilities of how our current reality might look in a couple years. Are we going full on - Mad Max? Or perhaps a low key version of The Hunger Games? An alternative reality of the Handmaidens tale? Or we going full degen like the film, The Road with Viggo Mortensen. We have a very chill and relaxed conversation about our current alternative timeline in this reality. Listen, chill and relax. BTW support the podcast. https://www.patreon.com/PolarHome https://www.buymeacoffee.com/p0lar

When thinking of the most influencing female voices in scripture many of us instantly think of Ruth, Naomi, Hannah, Rachel, Esther, or even the first woman of all creation, Eve. However, few think about the various women mentioned by the Apostle Paul who greatly aided in the establishment of the New Testament Church. Who were these unsung heroines and where do their voices fit in Paul mentioning that “women should remain silent in church”? Find out today on SkyWatchTV! ______________________ “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection”   Have erroneous Bible translations hijacked the women's empowerment movement started by Jesus Christ?!!! In the amazing book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” Reverend Donna Howell uncovers the cultural and historic backdrop behind Paul's words in the New Testament that correct the record on some of the most misinterpreted scriptures in modern history in relation to women, their leadership role in the church, and helps you to understand properly what Paul was responding to when the Epistles were written! In “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” you will:   • Follow the cultural and historical backdrop behind Paul's words in 1 Corinthians and 1 Timothy — the “trouble verses” in relation to the issue of women's leadership in the church! • Discover what the original Greek nouns and adjectives meant in Paul's “greeting” orders and meet the unsung heroines that Paul addressed as his co-workers in ministry such as Phoebe, Priscilla, Junia, and several others! • Reflect upon the women Jesus knew, both from Scripture as well as in person, and the groundbreaking, permanent changes He made regarding their rights, their value, and their role in delivering his message to the world!

DISCOVER THE FORGOTTEN AND UNSUNG WOMEN HEROINES OF THE BIBLE! When thinking of the most influencing female voices in scripture many of us instantly think of Ruth, Naomi, Hannah, Rachel, Esther, or even the first woman of all creation, Eve. However, few think about the various women mentioned by the Apostle Paul who greatly aided in the establishment of the New Testament Church. Who were these unsung heroines and where do their voices fit in Paul mentioning that “women should remain silent in church”? Find out today on SkyWatchTV! ______________________ “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection” This offer holds a retail value of $70.00! NOW FOR ONLY $35.00 +S/H Have erroneous Bible translations hijacked the women's empowerment movement started by Jesus Christ?!!! SkyWatchTV is proud to present “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection”! When you order Reverend Donna Howell's groundbreaking book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” and Allie Henson and Reverend Donna Howell's book “Dark Covenant” from the SkyWatchTV store, you'll also receive the “Dark Covenant Companion DVD” packed with mind blowing information on the Western Church undergoing a dark transformation into a Cult! In the amazing book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” Reverend Donna Howell uncovers the cultural and historic backdrop behind Paul's words in the New Testament that correct the record on some of the most misinterpreted scriptures in modern history in relation to women, their leadership role in the church, and helps you to understand properly what Paul was responding to when the Epistles were written! In “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” you will: • Follow the cultural and historical backdrop behind Paul's words in 1 Corinthians and 1 Timothy — the “trouble verses” in relation to the issue of women's leadership in the church! • Discover what the original Greek nouns and adjectives meant in Paul's “greeting” orders and meet the unsung heroines that Paul addressed as his co-workers in ministry such as Phoebe, Priscilla, Junia, and several others! • Reflect upon the women Jesus knew, both from Scripture as well as in person, and the groundbreaking, permanent changes He made regarding their rights, their value, and their role in delivering his message to the world! Also, included in this special offer, Allie Henson and Reverend Donna Howell's shocking written exposé “Dark Covenant” which details how the masses are being groomed to embrace the unthinkable while leaders of organized religion make a deal with the devil! In this jaw-dropping book you will learn: • How the church is being groomed to embrace the unthinkable in preparation for the enforcement of the mark of the beast! • How the true body of Christ is being slowly positioned to be considered a public enemy, with the Bible labeled as hate speech and possibly soon prohibited! • How much of western Christianity has actually become a cult! • And, what the TRUE body of Christ can do to survive the modern assault on Christianity! But that's not all, in this must have collection you'll also receive “The Dark Covenant Companion DVD”! Join Reverend Donna Howell, Allie Henson and the SkyWatch Investigative team for this original 4-Part series on DVD! This eye-opening expose is an essential teaching tool that is already sending shockwaves through the western religious establishment and is certain to help ready the true remnant of God with the tools needed to navigate the coming days of persecution! Find out what Jesus truly thought of women's roles in the church and become equip with knowledge and power to push back the powers of deception! This collection is available ONLY while supplies last! SO don't delay! “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection”, available now at skywatchtvstore.com, order now or call 1-844-750-4985!

The Church today frequently teaches that Paul, in his letter to Timothy and the Corinthians, prohibited women from becoming teachers, preachers, or pastors within Christianity. But is that what the GREEK said? Our guests today will uncover this and more, right now! ______________________ “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection” This offer holds a retail value of $70.00! NOW FOR ONLY $35.00 +S/H   Have erroneous Bible translations hijacked the women's empowerment movement started by Jesus Christ?!!!  In the amazing book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” Reverend Donna Howell uncovers the cultural and historic backdrop behind Paul's words in the New Testament that correct the record on some of the most misinterpreted scriptures in modern history in relation to women, their leadership role in the church, and helps you to understand properly what Paul was responding to when the Epistles were written! In “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” you will:   • Follow the cultural and historical backdrop behind Paul's words in 1 Corinthians and 1 Timothy — the “trouble verses” in relation to the issue of women's leadership in the church! • Discover what the original Greek nouns and adjectives meant in Paul's “greeting” orders and meet the unsung heroines that Paul addressed as his co-workers in ministry such as Phoebe, Priscilla, Junia, and several others! • Reflect upon the women Jesus knew, both from Scripture as well as in person, and the groundbreaking, permanent changes He made regarding their rights, their value, and their role in delivering his message to the world!

HAS ERRONEOUS BIBLE TRANSLATIONS HIJACKED THE WOMEN'S EMPOWERMENT MOVEMENT STARTED BY JESUS CHRIST?! The Church today frequently teaches that Paul, in his letter to Timothy and the Corinthians, prohibited women from becoming teachers, preachers, or pastors within Christianity. But is that what the GREEK said? Our guests today will uncover this and more, right now! ______________________ “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection” This offer holds a retail value of $70.00! NOW FOR ONLY $35.00 +S/H Have erroneous Bible translations hijacked the women's empowerment movement started by Jesus Christ?!!! SkyWatchTV is proud to present “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection”! When you order Reverend Donna Howell's groundbreaking book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” and Allie Henson and Reverend Donna Howell's book “Dark Covenant” from the SkyWatchTV store, you'll also receive the “Dark Covenant Companion DVD” packed with mind blowing information on the Western Church undergoing a dark transformation into a Cult! In the amazing book “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” Reverend Donna Howell uncovers the cultural and historic backdrop behind Paul's words in the New Testament that correct the record on some of the most misinterpreted scriptures in modern history in relation to women, their leadership role in the church, and helps you to understand properly what Paul was responding to when the Epistles were written! In “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy” you will: • Follow the cultural and historical backdrop behind Paul's words in 1 Corinthians and 1 Timothy — the “trouble verses” in relation to the issue of women's leadership in the church! • Discover what the original Greek nouns and adjectives meant in Paul's “greeting” orders and meet the unsung heroines that Paul addressed as his co-workers in ministry such as Phoebe, Priscilla, Junia, and several others! • Reflect upon the women Jesus knew, both from Scripture as well as in person, and the groundbreaking, permanent changes He made regarding their rights, their value, and their role in delivering his message to the world! Also, included in this special offer, Allie Henson and Reverend Donna Howell's shocking written exposé “Dark Covenant” which details how the masses are being groomed to embrace the unthinkable while leaders of organized religion make a deal with the devil! In this jaw-dropping book you will learn: • How the church is being groomed to embrace the unthinkable in preparation for the enforcement of the mark of the beast! • How the true body of Christ is being slowly positioned to be considered a public enemy, with the Bible labeled as hate speech and possibly soon prohibited! • How much of western Christianity has actually become a cult! • And, what the TRUE body of Christ can do to survive the modern assault on Christianity! But that's not all, in this must have collection you'll also receive “The Dark Covenant Companion DVD”! Join Reverend Donna Howell, Allie Henson and the SkyWatch Investigative team for this original 4-Part series on DVD! This eye-opening expose is an essential teaching tool that is already sending shockwaves through the western religious establishment and is certain to help ready the true remnant of God with the tools needed to navigate the coming days of persecution! Find out what Jesus truly thought of women's roles in the church and become equip with knowledge and power to push back the powers of deception! This collection is available ONLY while supplies last! SO don't delay! “The Handmaiden's Conspiracy Collection”, available now at skywatchtvstore.com, order now or call 1-844-750-4985!

Welcome to a special edition of the For The Republic Podcast! Join Andrew (@StarlightAndrew) and special guest David of "The Star Wars Historians Show" (@SWHistorian) as they discuss the new Star Wars young-adult novel Queen's Hope by E.K. Johnston! We give our thoughts on the conclusion of Johnston's Padmé Amidala trilogy - the strengths and nuances of Padmé's characterization, her Handmaidens' own journeys of personal discovery, the early days of Anakin and Padmé's marriage, the dawn of the Clone Wars, the instant icon that is Sister, and the importance of the matriarchs of the Skywalker family! Books Discussed: "Star Wars: Queen's Hope" by E.K. Johnston Check out The Star Wars Historians Podcast!-https://open.spotify.com/show/62r2r8gAwvJYXdRyiNptLI?si=a9f78add82b8413a Follow the podcast on Twitter-@ForTheRepubPod and Instagram-@fortherepublicpod for further updates on the podcast. --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/fortherepublicpodcast/support

So Attack of the Clones wasn't great. And the Anakin/Padme relationship was kind of a dud. Well, along comes EK Johnston to finish off her Amidala trilogy with the novel Queen's Hope (a.k.a. The Handmaidens' Tale), in which we hopefully get a little more insight into the awkward courtship of Jedi and Senator. As the series comes to a close, we talk about the character of Padme and whether or not this trilogy has done a good job fleshing her out as a three-dimensional person and not a just sequence of stiff line readings and wardrobe changes. The Skywalker saga may be over, but there are enough books to keep Star Wars fans satisfied for years to come. Chad, Ryan, and Beth have started a series to keep you up to date on all the action. Join our book club as we run down the best that canon, legends, and comics have to offer.  Music by Lester Dragstredt of http://www.themysterymenofsurf.com/ (The Mystery Men?)  https://www.facebook.com/ExecuteChapter66 (Facebook)

How much do we really know about the Royal Handmaidens of Naboo? Definitely not as much as we thought that we did. Today's episode goes over some fun facts that revolve around the tradition of Naboo Handmaidens and specifically Queen Amidala's guard of twinning women. 

Once you pop, the fun don't stop. Force Toast and Pringles have that in common. In Episode 76, hosts Alyce and Laura have a lot of good money making ideas for Star Wars but no important Disney people want to listen to this… which is their loss and your gain, dear listener!Someone please hit the button that ends winter. That's enough. We have had enough.  You know that old saying, when you run out of Busch Light, drink Diet Coke? No? Bueller? Bueller?BAE WATCH IS ON. EW has the scoop on how and why Lucasfilm decided to bring back Vader and just how Canadian Deborah Chow really is.There are still some tickets left for Star Wars Celebration if you'd like to re-live our 2019 drunken hotel party with us. Or like if you want to see celebrities at the convention or whatever.Forever Old Christopher Lloyd has joined the cast of The Mandalorian in the role of Baby Yoda. You heard it here first. This is a Force Toast Exclusive. We stan Uncle Fester.There is literally only one component of the bullet point above that is true.Bad Batch Booted to 2023?

Have you ever wondered how sarlaccs reproduce? No? Too bad, now you're gonna learn.In Episode 75, hosts Alyce and Laura celebrate* the fact that this podcast somehow made it to 75 episodes? Like, how? Why? Who approved this?On a scale from 1 to 10, how musty are your pants?Laura ruins the episode. Right from the get go. Ruined.Thank you, Anonymous Listener, for the Ko-fi contribution!The Kiners dropped some fun Star Wars animation details during a recent fundraiser for relief efforts in Ukraine. You can contribute to the Ko-fi for the fundraiser here.The High Republic but make it Muppet Babies. Or “Stranger Things in Space”? Is this a real thing? (via Cinelinx)More evidence of Temuera Morrison in Kenobi? Alyce thinks no, but check out this photo and judge for yourselfRecap on Tap: Kenobi Edition! Let's break down the trailer and make wild speculations! Plus, initial thoughts on Star Wars: Queen's Hope (no spoilers) and a brief discussion of the final Phase I High Republic comics.Helpful links referenced in this episode:We're proud to be a part of the Amidala Initiative to support the Equality Texas Foundation, trans youth and their families. Want to know more? Check out the twitter account here and donate to the GoFundMe here.On the  March 13 episode of The Jedi Way, Rocha and Laura discuss the Kenobi trailer and the Jedi Order's rules on attachmentTwitter: @forcetoastpod | @sLeiaAllDay | @ShutUp_LauraInstagram: @forcetoastpodEmail: forcetoastpod@gmail.comWebsite: forcetoastpod.com*This podcast contains a sh!t ton of profanity and boozin. You can find a bleeped version of this podcast absolutely nowhere. Cheers! 

Welcome, citizen detectives! We've missed you! We've had a busy month of travels but we're back to [hopefully] a somewhat regular schedule (lol but don't quote us on that). In Episode 74, hosts Alyce and Laura have* a lot to catch up on and not a lot of time to do it, so we're hitting a few of the bigger items and recapping-on-tapping the end of The Book of Boba Fett and a few recent High Republic reads.Laura finally watched Yellowjackets and this podcast may end up adding a whole ass Yellowjackets segment when season 2 dropsA big, wet, enthusiastic, whole-hearted THANK YOU to Jane for the ko-FI!Love that people got to check out Galactic Starcrusier and share their experiences on social media, but from the looks of things, uh, yikesEnjoy the moment in this episode where we congratulate ourselves on not being complete dicks KENOBI WATCH. Updates on the release date, music, and casting. WARNING: This segment includes a discussion about a Kenobi set leak. If you want to avoid this discussion, skip 18:20-21:25Not sure what Jon Watts is up to in Star Wars, but he's up to something! Star Wars-equivalent citizen detectives, get on it! Audiobook fans, rejoice! There's an audio excerpt from Star Wars: Queen's Hope for your listening pleasure on Youtini!Apparently we missed an announcement about a Kenobi YA novel at some point, but we're excited about it nowIn this episode's Recap on Tap we're closing The Book of Boba Fett with a discussion on Chapters 6 and 7A brief, spoiler-free review of Midnight Horizon AND a spoiler-free discussion of The High Republic comic run ahead of the final issue on March 2, 2022. Want a preview of Issue #15? Find it here on sw.comBuzz, buzz, buzz!Wanna help Ukraine grab Putin by the p*ssy? Look no further:13 Ways to Help The People Of Ukraine Right Now (Forbes)Want to support the people in Ukraine? Here's how you can helpRHONY Fans - Bethenny Frankel's BSTRONGHelpful links referenced in this episode:On the most recent episode of The Jedi Way, John Rocha and Laura catch up on the future of Star Wars on the big and small screen Catch up with Laura and The Geek Buddies' final reviews of The Book of Boba Fett. Here are YouTube links for Chapter 6 and Chapter 7 on The Outlaw NationHere's a link to the Cobb Vanth shirt on Teepublic designed by Bryan Ward that Laura mentionedTwitter: @forcetoastpod | @sLeiaAllDay | @ShutUp_LauraInstagram: @forcetoastpodEmail: forcetoastpod@gmail.comWebsite: forcetoastpod.com*This podcast contains a sh!t ton of profanity and boozin. You can find a bleeped version of this podcast absolutely nowhere. Cheers!

Today we will talk about eros and entropy as the two handmaidens of eternity that is helping her actualization

VADER FINDS PADMÉ'S HANDMAIDENS! This week, Mike embarks on the first volume of the 2020 run of Darth Vader comics; Dark Heart Of The Sith, set shortly after the end of Empire Strikes Back! Vader searches for answers surrounding Padmé's death over 20 years after it happened, travelling back to Tatooine, Naboo and even Polis Massa, all while being entangled with The Amidalans! Mike also tackles the short story found in Empire Ascendant and gives additional info on Death Troopers, Gregar Typho, Padmé's handmaidens, Naboo's aquatic creatures and more! These comics are set after Empire Strikes Back (& after the first run of the Star Wars, but before the War Of the Bounty Hunters crossover). The writer for these comics is Greg Pak, Raffaele Ience was the artist and Neeraj Menon was colour artist. Issue 1 was released February 2020, Issue 5 was released September 2020 and the trade paperback collection was released November 2020. In Service To The Empire is a short story from Empire Ascendant 1, released in December 2019 and was also written by Greg Pak, with Roland Boschi as artist and Rachelle Rosenberg as colour artist. Mike tackled the first of the 2017 Vader comics in ep 62 (continued in 66, 70 & 74) of SWCIC and for the 2015 Vader run (set after A New Hope), check out episodes 15, 17, 19, 23 & 29 of SWCIC, plus ep 41 features the Vader: Dark Visions anthology mini-series and ep 49 is the Target Vader mini-series. Keep an eye on Mike's other podcast; Genuine Chit-Chat where Mike recently had an hour-long conversation with artist Paolo Villanelli! Check out last week's SWCIC (ep 78), where the legacy of Tarkin emerges! Mike continues the 2020 run of Star Wars comics with the full second volume; Operation Starlight, which, as well as introducing Commander Zahra and Tarkin's Will, the issues show the rebellion developing a new way to communicate due to the Empire cracking their code, with Lobot being invaluable and a flashback about Han and Poe's parents! Mike also gives additional info on Starlight Squadron, Eriadu, The Redemption (ship), Veermoks and more! Please subscribe to Mike's YouTube channel as once we get 100 subscribers, we can change the YouTube channel link: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UClQvgois9knDkFvjqcpoQtw Mike returned to Star Wars Timeline to talk about The Force Awakens here: https://youtu.be/c4VMXeBU3W4 The Last Jedi here: https://youtu.be/7dGEsdfSMkY and The Rise of Skywalker here: https://youtu.be/9fZWXji7_Jo Mike appeared on the Hall of Mears podcast, listen here: https://spoti.fi/3bxgXwS or watch the video version here: https://youtu.be/K5epyHW-TPs Mike was recently on the Beernuts Productions podcast, listen here: https://spoti.fi/3jpLjpD Check out Mike's Patreon, where he releases 1 or 2 episodes of his “Afterthoughts” a week, plus unsplit full-length episodes of GCC, additional photos (including early access to photos of comics) & more, so if you want to support the show and get more content, check out http://patreon.com/genuinechitchat Find Mike @GenuineChitChat on Twitter, @Genuine_ChitChat on Instagram & /GenuineChitChat on Facebook! Intro & outro reads by BZ The Voice: http://www.bzthevoice.com/ Intro theme arranged by Mike Burton, backing music by Eric Matyas at www.soundimage.org --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/comics-in-motion-podcast/message Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/comics-in-motion-podcast/support

Put on those masks and let's party!   Episodes: Gossip Girl 1x06 "The Handmaidens's Tale" (10/24/07; Watch on HBOMax) v. Crazy Ex-Girlfriend 3x02 "To Josh, With Love" (10/20/17; watch on Netflix) Get social with us @tvwinnerpod on all the stuff. Email us at tvwinnerpod@gmail.com. Visit our website for more information on each episode. Find Beth @yourbeth_friend. Find Hannah @nobriggity. Our theme music is by @ariellajoymusic. Rate and review us on Apple Podcasts. ALL CLIPS ARE THE PROPERTY OF CBS TELEVISION DIST. AND WARNER BROS. DOMESTIC TELEVISION DIST. THEY ARE USED FOR ILLUSTRATIVE PURPOSES ONLY.

In Episode 67, hosts Alyce and Laura are* pretty malicious posers who don't have a lot of Star Wars news to discuss Wow okay, we see how it is. Star Wars Visions gets a soundtrack right after its debut. Do Rebels fans look like clowns to you, Disney Music?We didn't read it, but in case you missed it, there's a new excerpt out for Star Wars Thrawn Ascendency: Lesser Evil, out November 16The Star Wars hotel for the 1% is set on an old-as-hell space cruiser? If that place isn't haunted af we don't want it. Anyway it's getting its own comic mini-series in 2022.Galaxy of Sounds dropped on Disney+ a few weeks ago and we have thoughtsWe asked and you delivered! Listener questions about the Jedi temple on Coruscant, where to start if you're new to Star Wars reading, our Mount Rushmore of Star Wars music and more!Prequel trivia? Please and thank youAn impromptu Alyce signature summary of CBS's “Ghosts” you didn't know you neededHelpful links referenced in this episode:The Jedi Way is back with a new episode after a brief hiatus! John Rocha and Laura discuss Star Wars Visions, Star Wars' first steps into the larger world of anime  on Disney+Until we get soundtracks for seasons 3 and 4 of Star Wars Rebels, the plan is to crash the Kiner Bros website by listening to the Rebels scores on repeat forever and ever amen Twitter: @forcetoastpod | @sLeiaAllDay | @ShutUp_LauraInstagram: @forcetoastpodEmail: forcetoastpod@gmail.comWebsite: forcetoastpod.com*This podcast contains a sh!t ton of profanity and boozin. You can find a bleeped version of this podcast absolutely nowhere. Cheers!